Movatterモバイル変換

The first pies were very simple and generally of the savory (meat and cheese) kind. Flakypastry fruit-filled turnovers appeared in the early 19th century. Some pie-type foods are made forindividual consumption. These portable pies... pasties, turnovers,empanadas, pierogi, calzones...were enjoyed by working classes and sold by street vendors. Pievariations (cobblers, slumps, grunts, etc.) are endless!

How old is "pie?"
TheOxford English Dictionary traces the first use of the word "pie" as it relates tofood to 1303, noting the word was well-known and popular by 1362.

Why call it "pie?"
"Pie...a word whose meaning has evolved in the course of many centuries and which varies tosome extent according to the country or even to region....The derivation of the word may befrom magpie, shortened to pie. The explanation offered in favour or this is that the magpiecollects a variety of things, and that it was an essential feature of early pies that they contained avariety of ingredients."
---The Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson, 2nd edition, Tom Jaine editor [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2006 (p.603)

First pies
Food historians confirm ancient people made pastry. Recipes, cooking techniques, meal presence and presentations varied according to culture and cuisine. In the cradles of civilization (Mediterranean region including Ancient Rome, Greece, Mesopotamia, Egypt and Arabia) the primary fat was olive oil. When combined with ground grains, it produced a rudimentary type ofpastry. The challenging part of researching these early pies is most of us rely on translators of original texts. These can vary according to scholarly proficiency and educated interpretation. Moreover, there are several editions of ancient texts and recipe numbers/titles do not always match.

Food historians confirm the ancients crafted foods approximating pie. Modern pie, as we Americans know it today, descends from Medieval European ingredients (fat=suet, lard, butter) and technology (pie plates, freestanding pies, tiny tarts).

"The idea of enclosing meat inside a sort of pastry made from flour and oil originated in ancient Rome, but it was the northern European use of lard and butter to make a pastry shell that could be rolled out and moulded that led to the advent of true pie."
---An A-Z of Food & Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 254)

"If the basic concept of 'a pie' is taken to mean a mixture of ingredients encased and cooked in pastry, then proto-pies were made in the classical world and pies certainly figured in early Arab cookery. But those were flat affairs, since olive oil was used as the fat in the pastry and will not produce upstanding pies; pastry made with olive oil is 'weak' and readily slumps."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson, 2nd edition, Tom Jaine editor [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2006 (p. 603)

Ancient Roman recipes
"[287] [Baked picnic] Ham [Pork Shoulder, fresh or cured] Pernam The hams should be braised with a good number of figs and some three laurel leaves; the skin is then pulled off and cut into square pieces; these are macerated with honey. Thereupon make dough crumbs of flour and oil. [1] Lay the dough over or around the ham, stud the top with the pieces of the skin so that they will be baked with the dough [bake slowly] and when done, retire from the oven and serve. [2]"
---Apicius, Book VII, IX,Apicius: Cookery and Dining in Imperial Rome, edited and translated by Joseph Dommers Vehling, facsimile 1936 edition [Dover Publications:Mineola NY] 1977 (p. 169)
[NOTES (appended to this recipe: [1] Ordinary pie or pastry dough, or perhaps a preparation similar to streusel, unsweetened.
[2] Experimenting with this formula, we have adhered to the instructions as closely as possible, using regular pie dough to envelope the parboiled meat. The figs were retired from the sauce pan long before the meat was done and they were served around the ham as a garnish.]

Compare with this Latin text, English translation and modern instructions:
"Pernam, ubi eam cum caricis plurimis elixa veris et tribus lauri foliis, detracta cute tessellatim indicis et melle complebis. Deinde farinam oleo subactam contexes et ei corium reddis et cum farina cocta fuerit, eximas furno ut est et inferes." Boil the ham with a large number of dried figs and 3 bay leaves. Remove the skin and make diagonal incisions into the meat. Pour in honey. Then make a dough of oil and flour and wrap the ham in it. Take it out of the oven when the dough is cooked and serve. (Ap. 393)...

"Cover the base of a pan, large enough to take the ham, with figs and lay the ham, stuffed with figs, on top. Fill the pan with water, and add 3 bay leaves. Cover, and boil the ham for 1 hour over a low heat. In the meantime make the pastry...When the ham is cooked, dry it well and make incisions all over the flesh. Baste it with honey while it cooks. Then wrap it in the dough and decorate it. Preheat the oven to 200 C/400 F/Gas 6, and bake for 30 minutes until the crust is golden. leave to cool." (p. 268) "Pastry dough: Roman pastry dough was made with lard or olive oil rather than butter. Use double the weight of fat in flour. Spelt flour needs rather less fat than wheat flour. Rub the fat into the flour until it resembles breadcrumbs. Pour in a little salted water and press the crumbs into a ball. Leave in a cool place for several hours. Then roll it into a sheet on a marble surface dusted with flour, and use as the recipe requires." (p. 195)
---Around the Roman Table: Food and Feasting in Ancient Rome, Patrick Faas [Palgrave MacMillan:New York] 2003 ?

Cato'sLayered cheesecake has pastry bottom crust.

Mesopotamia
"Mersu (Date and Pistachio Pastry). Mersu was a widely known pastry. Different inventories list different ingredients for mersu, so there were many recipes. mersu always seemed to contain first-quality dates and butter; beyond that, different records list pistachios, garlic, onion seed, and other seemingly incongruous ingredients. Bakers who specialized in this treat were known as the episat mersi, so mersu-making was probably an involved and respected process." ---Cooking in Ancient Civilizations, Cathy K. Kaufman [Greenwood Press:Westport CT] 2006 (p. 31)
[NOTE: Modernized recipe follows (p. 31-32). Finished product wraps dough around filling, free form, not in a pie dish.]

Medieval European pies
There is some controversy whether the pastry crust used in Medieval times was meant for eating or as a cooking receptacle.The answer is both. A careful examination of these early recipes reveals crust purpose.

"Originally pies contained various assortments of meat and fish, and fruit pies do not appear until the late sixteenth century...piescould be open as well as having a crust on top."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 254)

American pies
"As a favored dish of the English, pies were baked in America as soon as the early settlers set uphousekeeping on dry land. Beyond mere preference, howevers, there was a practical reason formaking pies, especially in the harsh and primitive conditions endured by the first colonists. Apiecrust used less flour than bread and did not require anything as complicated as a brick oven forbaking. More important, though, was how pies could stretch even the most meager provisionsinto sustaining a few more hungry mouths...No one, least of all the early settlers, would probablyproclaim their early pies as masterpieces of culinary delight. The crusts were often heavy,composed of some form of rough flour mixed with suet."
---Oxford Encyclopedia of Food and Drink in America, Andrew F. Smith editor [OxfordUniversity Press:New York] 2004 (p. 272)

• pie crust
• puff paste

"Small sweet cakes eaten by the ancient Egyptians may well have included types using pastry.With their fine flour, oils, and honey they had the materials, and with their professional bakersthey had the skills. In the plays of Aristophenes (5th century BC) there are mentions ofsweetmeats including small pastries filled with fruit. Nothing is known of the actual pastry used,but the Greeks certainly recognized the trade of pastry-cook as distinct from that of baker. TheRomans made a plain pastry of flour, oil, and water to cover meats and fowls which were baked,thus keeping in the juices. (The covering was not meant to be eaten; it filled the role of what waslater called puff paste') A richer pastry, intended to be eaten, was used to make small pastiescontaining eggs or little birds which were among the minor items served at banquets....InMedieval Northern Europe the usual cooking fats were lard and butter, which--especiallylard--were conducive to making stiff pastry and permitted development of the solid, upright caseof the raised pie...No medieval cookery books give detailed instructions on how to make pastry;they assume the necessary knowledge...Not all Medieval pastry was coarse. Small tarts would bemade with a rich pastry of fine white flour, butter, sugar, saffron, and other good things, certainlymeant to be eaten. From the middle of the 16th century on, actual recipes for pastry begin toappear. ..The first recipe for something recognizable as puff pastry is in Dawson [The GoodHousewife's Jewell, London]...1596."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.586-7).

"Greek pistores had mastered the art of giving their bread the most extravagant forms, shaping itlike mushrooms, braids, crescents, and so on...thus illustrating in advance Careme's observation athousand years later: "The fine arts are five in number, namely: painting, sculpture, poetry, musicand architecture, the principal branch of the latter being pastry." And since it is not possible for usto discuss flour without dealing with cakes, the moment has come to pose the question of whatpastry consisted of in antiquity, what it looked like and how it was made. The regrettable loss ofthe greatTreatise on Baking, by Chrysippus of Tyranus, which included detailed reicpesfor more than thirty cakes, each entirely different, leaves us somewhat short of information on thisimportant subject. But various cross-checks (not to mention the consulation of Apicius)nonetheless give us a rather good idea of what the ancient Greeks and Romans confected in thisdomain...the makers of Greco-Roman pastry had no knowledge of the subleties of dough, andthus having nothing like our present-day babas, doughnuts, bioches, savarins, creampuffs,millefeuille pastry, pastry made from raised dough or shortbreads...as a general rule, Greek pastryclosely resembled the sort that is still found today in North Africa, the Near East, and the Balkans:the basic mixture was honey, oil, and flour, plus various aromatic substances, notably pepper. Themost frequent method of cooking was frying, but pastry was also cooked beneath coals. Otheringredients included pine nuts, walnuts, dates, almonds, and poppy seeds. This mixture wasmainly baked in the form of thin round cakes and in the form doughnuts and fritters...Romanpastry does not appear to have included many innovations over and above what the Greeks hadalready invented."
---Culture and Cuisine: A Journey Through the History of Food, Jean-Francois Revel[Doubleday:Garden City] 1979 (p. 68-9)

Professional pastry guilds & chefs
"Patissiere...Prehistoric man made sweet foods based on maple or birch syrup, wild honey, fruits,and seeds. It is thought that the idea of cooking a cereal paste on a stone in the sun to makepancakes began as far back in time as the Neolithic age...In the Middle Ages in France, the workof bakers overlapped with that of the pastrycooks; bakers made gingerbread and meat, cheese,and vegetable pies...However, it was the Crusaders who gave a decisive impetus to patisseries, bydiscovering sugar cane and puff pastry in the East. This lead to pastrycooks, bakers, andrestauranteurs all claiming the same products as their own specialties, and various disputes arosewhen one trade encroached upon the other...Another order, in 1440, gave the sole rights for meat,fish, and cheese pies to patisseries, this being the first time that the word appeared. Their rightsand duties were also defined, and certain rules were established...In the 16th century, patissierproducts were still quite different from the ones we know today. Choux pastry is said to havebeen invented in 1540 by Popelini, Catherine de' Medici's chef, but the pastrycook's art only trulybegan to develop in the 17th century and greatest innovator at the beginning of the 19th centurywas indubitably [Antonin] Careme...There were about a hundred pastrycooks in Paris at the endof the 18th century. In 1986 the count for the whole of France was over 40,000baker-pastrycooks and 12,5000 pastrycooks."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Jenifer Harvey Lang, editor [Crown:New York] 1988 (p.777-8)

"The bakers of France made cakes too until one day in 1440 when a specialist corporation, thecorporation of pastrycooks, deprived them of the right to do so. The pastrycooks had begun bymaking pies--meat pies, fish pies...Romans had known how to make a kind flaky pastry sheet bysheet, like modern filo pastry, but the new method of adding butter, folding and rolling meant thatthe pastry would rise and form sheets as it did so. Louis XI's favourite marzipan turnovers weremade with flaky pastry...From the sixteenth century onwards convents made biscuits andfritters to be sold in the aid of good works...Missionary nuns took their talents as pastrycooks tothe French colonies..."
---History of Food, Maguelonne Toussaint-Samat [Barnes & Noble Books:New York]1992 (p.242-244)

"Although the Paris pastry guild did not record its first constitution until 1440, there may wellhave been pastry specialties before that date. Once their guild was recognized, they began toexpand the range of their production: in addition to meat pastries and tarts, they also createdpastries out of milk, eggs, and cream, usually sweetened, such as darioles, flans, and dauphins. Inorder to become a master pastry maker in Le Mans in the early sixteenth century, one had to beable to use sugar loaves to make hypocras, a sweet, spiced wine used as an aperitif andafter-dinner drink. It was not until 1566 that the king joined the Paris cookie makers guild to thatof the pastry makers, and the two would be wedded frequently thereafter."
---Food: A Culinary History, Jean-Louis Flandrin & Massimo Montanari [ColumbiaUniversity:New York] 1999 (p.281-2)

See also:cakes.

Frozen pie crusts?
Food historians laud Clarence Birdseye for launching the American frozen food industry. Fruits, veggies, fishwere first offerings. Other foods followed in swift progression. Swanson and Morton pioneered the frozen pie market; concentrating savory selections [Chicken, Turkey, Beef].

The earliest reference we find for frozen pie crust, as a stand-alone consumer retail product, appears in the mid-1950s. In 1955, a process for making frozen pie crust (rolled) was patented. This item was packaged in roll from; not as ready-to-baketinned shells. This USA patent. was filed by Billie Hamilton Armstrong [TN] on June 4, 1954 and published December 6, 1955.

Subsequent USA period ads do not describe frozen pie crusts. We have no way to know how the first frozen crusts were packaged: rolled& destined for homemaker's own pie pans or pre-shelled "ready to fill" in disposable tins. In 1963 newspapers across Americaheralded a "new" frozen pie crust sold in 9-inch tins; without referencing brand or company. The year before, two companiesrolled out new frozen pie crust products. Both were marketed to consumers in super markets. Pet-Ritz is generally credited forintroducing shelled frozen pie crust products to the American public. Oronoque Orchards [Stratford CT], a local farm standfamous for its pies, may have actually eclipsed Pet-Ritz by a couple of months. Pet-Ritz took marketed their product nationally;Oronoque Orchards remained local. By the mid-'60s, frozen pie shells were ubiquitous.

[1955]
"Pillsbury's Frozen Pie Crust, 2 pkgs., 35 cents."---Vidette-Messenger [Valparisio IN], February 15, 1955 (p. 16)

"Puncture-Free Pie Crust. Frozen pie crust has to be compounded carefully so as to resist tearing and puncturing betweenthe time it is rolled and the time the housewife spreads it in the baking tin. Billie Hamilton Armstrong of Hohenwald, Tenn., hasfound a good proportion to be about two parts "soft" flour from summer-ripening wheat and one part "hard" flour from the wintervareity. She divides the batch into pats of about one pound each and then subdivides these into smaller bits, rolling them byhand to sheet form. This preliminary sheet is returned to pat form and rolled in a machine into pre-formed pie crusts about twelve to sixteen inches one-sixteenth of an inch thick. They got to the supermarket frozen, rolled in waxed paper and packed in light cardboard. Pie crusts prepared from dough made by her method, which is protected by Patent 2,726,156, "have uniformlysuperiour characteristics," Mrs. Hamilton says, "combining the essential factors for exceptional flakiness and delactabletaste."
---"Patent on Lev Single-Cap Hatbox Brings Inquiry by Senate Group," Stacy V. Jones,New York Times, December 10, 1955 (p. 28)

[1956]
"King's 2 in Pkg. Frozen Pie Crust, 35 cents."
---Blytheville Courier News [AR], December 13, 1956 (p. 20)

[1957]
"Pet-Ritz Fruit Pies, frozen, ready to bake. Now you can bake your family a real fruit-country pie--a Pet-Ritz Pie with juicy,sun-sweet fruit heaped high in a delicately tender crust, fir shiw golden butter! This very day, see why so many people say no piescompare with Pet-Ritz Apple, cherry, peach...6 delicious fruit or berry favorites...made the traditional fruit-country way, bakedby you the new easy way!. Pet-Ritz brings the country's best to you."
---display ad,Los Angeles Times, August 22, 1957 (p. A6)
[NOTE: these pies were complete, no indication crust were also sold separately.]

[1958]
"Frozen Pie Crust, pgk. 29 cents."
---Panola Watchman [Carthage TX], November 20, 1958 (p. 44)

[1961]
"You! Enjoy the revolutionary new frozen product! Oronoque Frozen Pie crust 69 cents, 2-crust-3 pie pans. Victory [supermarket]will supply free of charge...your choice of any two Jell-O pie fillings."
---Fitchburg Sentinel [MA], December 6, 1961 (p. 34)

[1962]
"Pet-Ritz Frozen Pie Crusts and are introduced by Pet Milk, which has created an entirely new product category."
---The Food Chronology, James Trager [Henry Holt:New York] 1997 (p. 570)

About Pet-Ritz:
"Pet-Ritz Pie Co. was started by the Petritz family. The family originally operated a roadside stand, selling cherry pies to Michigantourists. The success of the tourist business prompted the family to freeze pies and sell them. With the advent of modern mass productionand freezing capabilities, Pet-Ritz Fruit Pies became one of the midwest's leading brands of frozen fruit pies...Because of consumer acceptance of frozen convenience products in the early 1960s, the Frozen Foods Division expanded into other productareas. One frozen product that has been very successful is Pet-Ritz Pie Crust Shells. Pet's expertize in making pie crust for fruitpies made pie crust shells a natural line extension."
---"Petritz family treats now shared by millions,"Los Angeles Times, October 16, 1980 (p. S8)

"Betty Winton says: Now You Can Make Perfect Pies No Foolin---No Failin' with Oronoque Orchards Frozen Pie Crusts. They're perfctwhen you buy them. They're perfect when you make them. At King Cole, Smirnoff's and other fine super markets."
---Bridgeport Post [CT], March 5, 1962 (p. 20)

[1963]
"New-Frozen Crusts. Easy as pie, the newest in pie crusts. There are frozen pie crust shells, each the 9-inch size, packed in foil pans, all rolled and ready for a favorite filling. Tins serve as the baking pans."
---Redlands Daily Facts [CA], January 8,1963 (p. 8)

"Pet-Ritz...Frozen Pie Crust Shells, pkg of 2, 39 cents."
---Daily News, Huntingdon and Mount Union [PA], January 23, 1963 (p. 12)

[1965]
"Pillsbury Frozen Pie Crusts, pkg of two 9 inch shells, 29 cents."
---display ad,Los Angeles Times, December 20, 1965 (p. E18)

Pie crust sticks
Both Pillsbury and Betty Crocker (General Mills) offered Pie Crust Sticks to the American public in the 1950s-1970s. These were natural iterations of pie crust baking mixes. The innovation factor was these sticks, packaged & wrapped like sticks of butter, onlyrequired rolling.Pillsbury pie sticks package.

"Pie crust in a rectangular block--it is all ready to roll out or pat into a pan, fill and bake--is a time-saving innovation. Called Continental-style instant pie crust, it is available for about 50 cents at the New York Exchange for Women's Work, 541 Madison Avenue. The term 'Continental' is appropriately used for this product because the baked crust is much more crumbly and finer in consistency than the usual pastry made in this country. And that is not surprising, for the reicpe originated in Poland. Like many another enterprising good cook, Mrs. Olgierd Langer has decided to merchandise this specialty, the recipe for which she obtained from relatives in her native Poland. There is just enough pastry in the foil-wrapped package fora single eight-or-nine-inch pie crust. The package can be kept in the refrigerator for several weeks."
---"Food: New Products," June Owen,New York Times, April 21, 1958 (p. 27)

About puff paste
Food historians generally agree puff paste was an invention of Renaissance cooks. It was a naturaliteration of shortcrust pastry. Early recipes were listed under various names. The term "puffpaste" became standard in early 17th century English cooking texts.

"Puff paste is thought to have been perfected by the brilliant pastry chefs to the court of the dukesof Tuscany, perhaps in the fifteenth century. From there it made its was to the royal court ofFrance, most likely brought by Marie de Medici."
---Martha Washington's Book of Cookery, transcribed by Karen Hess [Columbia:NewYork] 1981 (page156)

In England, puff paste was a natural iteration of short paste. Compare these recipes:

[1545]To make short pastefor tart

[1596] "To make butter paste
Take flour and seven or eight eggs, and cold butter and fair water, or rose water, and spices (ifyou will) and make your paste. Beat it on a board, and when you have so done divide it into twoor three parts and drive out the piece with a rolling pin. And do['t] with butter one piece byanother, and fold up your paste upon the butter and drive it out again. And so do five or six timestogether, and some not cut for bearings. Put them into the over, and when they be baked scrapesugar on them and serve them."
---The Good Housewife's Jewel, Thomas Dawson, with an introduction by Maggie Black[Southover Press:East Sussex] 1996 (p. 71)

[1615-1660] "Of puff paste.
Now for the making of puff paste of the best kind, you shall take the finest wheat flour after ithath been a little baked in a pot in the oven, and blend it well with eggs, whites and yolks alltogether, after the paste is well kneaded, roll out a part thereof as thin as you please, and thenspread cold sweet butter over the same, then upon the same butter roll another leaf of the paste asbefore; and spread it with butter also; and thus roll leaf upon leaf with butter between till it be asthick as you think good: and with it either cover any baked meat, or make paste for venison,Florentine, tart of what dish else you please and so bake it. There be some that to this paste usesugar, but it is certain it will hinder the rising thereof; and therefore when your puffed paste isbaked, you shall dissolved sugar into rose-water, and drop it into the paste as much as it will byany means receive, and then set it a little while in the oven after and it will be sweet enough."
---The English Hous-wife, Gervase Markham, [W.Wilson:London] 1660 (p. 74)[NOTE: facsimile 1615 edition of this book edited by Michael R. Best [McGill-Queen'sUniversity Press:Montreal] 1998 contains this recipe (p. 98) and others. Your librarian can helpyou obtain a copy.]

Related foods?Choux &shortbread.

"Pies and tarts...In the Middle Ages, these sweet and savory preparations baked in a crust werethe specialty of patissiers--who had no other functions...We know that medieval cooks did notalways have ovens, and they worked with patissiers, to whom they sometimes brought fillings oftheir own making for the patissier to place in a crust and bake. This explains why cookbooksintended for professional chefs were nearly silent about the ingredients of these pastry wrappings,but spoke only about consistency an thickness, and about the most suitable shapes...Still, medievalcooks might take a chance and cook a simple pie or tart on their own by placing it in a shallowpan, covered with a lid and surrounded by live embers, whose progress they had to monitor veryclosely...In effect, the pastry because an oven, ensuring moderate heat thanks to its insulatingproperties...So could it be that these pastry coverings were not necessarily eaten once they haddone their job of containing and protecting the fillings?"
---The Medieval Kitchen: Recipes from France and Italy, Odile Redon et al, [University ofChicago Press:Chicago] 1998 (p. 133-4)

Renaissance patissiers began experimenting with lighter, more malleable doughs. Recipes for shortpaste ("short" in this case means butter) andpuff paste entercookbooks at this time. 17th century English cook books and reveal several recipes for pie crustand puff paste, all of varying thickness, taste and purpose. Robert May'sThe AccomplishtCook [1685] listed fourteen separate recipes for paste (pastry/pie crust/puff paste). Americancook books (The Virginia Housewife,Mary Randoph [1828] &Directions for Cookery in its Various Branches, Miss Leslie[1849]) contain instructions for making pies with puff paste, sometimes decorating them with cutout pieces of this same paste. Mrs. Randolph's recipe for pumpkin pudding (pumpkin pie) states"put a paste around the edges and in the bottom of a shallow dish or plate, pour in the mixture,cut some thin bits of paste, twist them and lay themacross the top and bake it nicely." (University of South Carolina Press:Columbia] 1984 ( p. 154).Mrs. Porter's New Southern Cookery Book [1879] reads: "Cranberrytart...line your plateswith thin puff-paste, fill, lay strips of rich puff-paste across the top and bake in a moderate oven."(p. 299). There is no illustration to show us exactly how these strips looked.

In addition to being efficient cooking receptacles, covered pies promoted preservation:

"The idea of the covered pie. The modern biscuit is a descendant of the barley bannock and the oatcake which have come downto us from the beginning of civilization. It is a method of presering simply by reducing the water content of baked dough to such a degree that the product is not likely to be affected by mould; this is done, with the biscuit, in such a manner as to make chewingeasy. The biscuit is thus the result of a successful fight against the dangers threatening normally fermented baked goods, mould, and staleness. The basic idea of the covered pie is a similar one. The covered pie is of very old standing in the British Isles,probably of longer standing than the modern biscuit. It has as a basis a similar dough to the biscuit, finely rolled out sothat it can be thoroughly baked like a crust, but not caramelized like a bread-crust. Such a crust, especially when some fat hasbeen added to the dough, is likely to withstand the influence of liquids and semi-liquids without becoming a sticky mess. If it is given an open pie-dish form, it can be used for filling with semi-liquids like minced meat or fruit, the whole thing is protectedby the outer layer of the crust against certain contaminates and can be kept for quite a long time."
---(p. 184)

Apicius' recipe:

[287] [Baked Picnic] HAM [Pork Shoulder, fresh or cured] PERNAM
The ham should be raised with a good number of figs and some three laurel leaves; the skin is thenpulled off and cut into square pieces; these are macerated with hone. Thereupon make doughcrumbs of flour and oil. Lay the dough over or around the ham, stud the top with the pieces of theskin so that they will be baked with the dough and when done, retire from the oven andserve."
---Apicius: Cookery and Dining in Imperial Rome, Edited and translated by JosephDommers Vehling [Dover:New York] 1977 (p. 169)

"The typical American pie made from uncooked apples, fat, sugar, and sweet spices mixedtogether and baked inside a closed pie shell descends from fifteenth-century English apple pies,which, while not quite the same, are similar enough that the relationship is unmistakable. By theend of the sixteenth century in England, apple pies were being made that are virtually identical tothose made in America in the early twenty-first century. Apple pies came to America quite early.There are recipes for apple pie in both manuscript receipts and eighteenth-century Englishcookery books imported into the colonies."
---Oxford Encyclopedia of Food and Drink in America, Andrew F. Smith editor [OxfordUniversity Press:New York] 2004 (p. 43)

As American as Apple Pie
Who coined this phrase?

What does it mean?
"The expression "as American as apple pie" wasn't the product of an overzealous imagination.Apple dishes of one kind or another could be found at practically every colonial meal, especially inNew England. The apple was made into pies and fritters and puddings and slumps, literally a hostof dishes. The colonists had inherited some of their taste for apples from the British along withmany of the British recipes, but many other dishes were the products of American invention."
---Apples: History, Folklore, Horticulture, and Gastronomy, Peter Wynne[Hawthorn:New York] 1975 (p. 24)

"When you say that something is "as American as apple pie," what you're really saying is that theitem came to this country from elsewhere and was transformed into a distinctly Americanexperience."
---As Americanas Apple Pie, John Lehndorff, American Pie Council.

Martha Washington's recipe:

Martha Washington's Booke of Cookery (which was hand transcribed in the middle/late17th century and in Mrs. Washington's possession) contains a recipe for an codling [apple] tarte.Notethe archaic language (and lack of directions we now think of as *standard,* such as measurementsand oven temps!):

[To Make] A Codling Tarte Eyther to Looke Clear or Green
"First coddle [poach] ye [the] apples in faire water; yn [then] take halfe the weight in sugar &make as much syrrop as will cover ye bottom of yr [your] preserving pan, & ye rest of ye sugerkeepe to throw on them as the boyle, which must be very softly; & you must turne them oftenleast they burne too. Then put them in a thin tart crust, & give them with theyr syrrup halfe anhours bakeing; or If you pleas, you may serve them up in a handsome dish, onely garnished withsuger & cinnamon. If you would gave yr apples looke green, coddle them in fair water, then pillthem, & put them into ye water againe, & cover them very close. Then lay them in yr coffins [crust] of paste with lofe [loaf] suger, & bake them not too hard. When you serve them up, put inwith a tunnell [funnel] to as many of them as you pleas, a little thick sweet cream."
---Martha Washington's Booke of Cookery, transcribed by Karen Hess [ColumbiaUniversity Press:New York] 1981 (p. 95-96)
[Ms. Hess adds these notes regarding codlings: "Some writers describe codlings as immature orwindfall apples, and this may have been tru ate times, but the term also designated a specificapple, rather elongated and tapering toward the flower end...All sources agree that the codlingwas good only for cooking."]

Some American historic apple pie recipes:
[1796]AmericanCookery, Amelia Simmons
[1803]FrugalHousewife, Susannah Carter
[1865] Mrs.Goodfellow's cookery as it should be. A new manual of the dining room and kitchen
---pies (pps. 209-226); apple pie (pps. 215 & 220)
[1918]Boston Cooking-School CookBook, Fannie Merritt Farmer

Related food?Turnovers.

Why do some people serve cheddar cheese with apple pie?
The practice of combining cheese, fruit, and nuts dates back to ancient times. These were oftenserved atthe end of a meal because they were thought to aid in digestion. From the earliest days throughtheRenaissance, the partaking of these foods was generally considered a priviledge of the wealthy.Thispractice was continued by wealthy dinners composed of many courses up until the 19th century.Applesand cheesemaking were introduced to the New World by European settlers. These people alsobroughtwith them their recipes and love for certain combinations. This explains the popular tradition ofapple pieand cheddar cheese in our country.

"The dark ages...The main meal was taken around the middle of the day...In the evening a lightsupper wastaken and this was always finished with a little hard cheese, for digestion's sake. Gradually thelarge mid-day meal was later taken until that meal, wine-drinking and the cheese supper werecombined. Thus wasborn the British habit of finishing an evening meal with cheese; almost every other society haseaten cheesebefore the sweet course to finish their main wine, or instead of a sweet."
---Cheese: A Guide to the World of Cheese and Cheesemaking, Bruno Battistotti et al[Facts on FilePublications:New York] 1983 (p. 14-5)

"'After meat, [serve] pears, nuts, strawberries, wineberries and hard cheese, also blanderelles,pippins[apples].' All were considered hard or astringent, and therefore suitable to close up the stomacheagainafter eating. Even so, apples and pears when taken at the end of the meal were usually roasted,and eatenwith sugar, comfits, fennel seed or aniseed 'because of their ventosity.' Ordinary folk ate fruit asand whenthey could get it. The poor people in Piers Plowman sought to poison hunger with bakedapples..."
---Food and Drink in Britain From the Stone Age to the 19th Century, C. Anne Wilson[AcademyChicago:Chicago] 1991 (p. 334)

Related food:Apple sauce

What about Mock Apple Pie?
Imitation apple pies (Mock Apple Pie, Soda Cracker Pie, Cracker Pie) made with soda crackers were the pride of thrifty mid-19th century American cooks. Recipes for Mock Apple Pie using Nabisco brandRitz Crackers first surfaced in the mid-1950s. Early recipes published in newspapers are attributed to readers, not the company. We do not know when Nabisco began printing Mock Apple Pie recipes on product boxes. Other crackers are also used, most notably saltines. Some mid-20th century articles state Mock Apple Pie was invented during the Great Depression. This fact circulated enough so people accepted it as truth into the late 20th century.

Mock Apple Pie recipe survey

[1857]
Mock Apple Pie
Over one and one half cups of bread crumbs, pour four cups of boiling water; add one cup of sugar, one grated nutmeg, small piece of butter, large teaspoonful of tartaric acid; when cool, add an egg well beaten. Bake with two crusts. This is an excellent substitute when apples are scarce.Quaker Girl, Minnie
---Quaker MinnieOut-of doors & In-doors,Brookville American [IN], February 27, 1857 (p. 4)

"Cracker Pie.--As apples are very scarce in many sections of the country, I think the housewife will find the following recipe for making an apple pie out of crackers, very acceptable. For a common sized baking plate, take four of the square or size of the round crackers, a teacupfull of sugar, and a teaspoonfull of tartaric aid; break the crackers into a pint of water, add the sugar and spice and finish as an apple pie.--Cor. Rural New Yorker."
---"Useful Receipts,"Saturday Evening Post, February 14, 1857, American Periodicals (p. 4)

[1869]
"Imitation Apple Pie
Six soda-bicuit soaked in three cups of cold water, the grated rind and juice of three lemons, andsugar to your taste. This will make three pies."
---Mrs. Putnam's Receipt Book and Young Housekeeper's Assistant, Mrs. Putnam, newand enlarged edition [Sheldon and Company:New York] 1869 (p. 119)

[1875]
Mock Apple Pie,--Two soda crackers, one egg, one cup of sugar and one of water, the juice and yellow rind of a lemon. Bake with upper and one under crust.
---Household Helps,Aurora Dearborn Independent [IN], August 19, 1875 (p. 4)

[1879]
"Soda Cracker Pie.
Pour water on two large or four round soda crackers and let the remain till thoroughly wet. Thenpress out the water and crush them up together. Stir in the juice and grated peel of a lemon, witha cupful or more of powdered sugar. Put in pastry and bake.--Mrs. H.L"
---Housekeeping in Old Virginia, Marion Cabell Tyree [John P. Morton andCompany:Louisville KY] 1879 (p. 413)

[1903]
"Mock Apple Pie
Two soda biscuits break in small pieces (do not roll): pour 1 cup boiling water on small pieces of butter, little salt, juice of 1 lemon and little of rind grated, a little nutmeg and you have a nice substitute for apple pie. Try it, please. Old Housekeeper."
---"Household Department,"Boston Daily, September 24, 1903 (p. 9)

[1956]
This weeks recipe comes from my motherMrs. Harold HobsonIts for Mock Apple Pie and it doesnt have an apple in it!
1 cup sugar
2 cups water
2 teasp. Cream of tartar
20 Ritz crackers
1 double pie crust
Put the filling ingredients in a saucepan and boil for 2 min. Cool and put in pie crusts. Season with butter and cinnamon. Bake as you would a real apple pie.
---Algona Upper[Des Moines IA], July 17, 1956 (p. 11)

[1960]
Mock Apple Pie
2 cups water
1 cup sugar
2 tsp. cream of tartar
26 Ritz crackers
2 tbsp. cinnamon
Nutmeg
Butter
Boil water, sugar and cream of tartar for five minutes. Add Ritz crackers. Do not stir. Boil two minutes. Pour into unbaked pie shell and sprinkle with brown sugar and cinnamon. Dot with butter. Cover with top crust and bake at 425 F degrees for 30 minutes. Some recipes call for 1 tbsp. fresh lemon juice for flavoring. If used it should be stirred into the water and cream of tartar before Ritz Crackers are added. From: Mrs. Hazel Custerson.
---Tasty Desserts,Medicine Hat News [Alberta Canada], February 19, 1960 (p. 47)

[1991]
"Mock Apple Pie is Back. While the pundits debate the condition of the economy, 1,500 consumers a year have been clamoring for arecipe that is a holdover from the Depression. In response to their requests, the recipe for mock apple pie is back on boxes ofRitz crackers, after a 10-year hiatus. The pie is made with cracker crumbs, water, sugar, lemon juice, cream of tartar, margarineand cinnamon. It contains no apples, yet it tastes something like apple pie. A spokeswoman for Nabiso Brands said that decadesago, apples were not as readily available out of season and those that were available were expensive, accounting for the popularityof the mock apple pie. Actually, the recipe is a lot older than Ritz crackers. Pioneer families crossing the Great Plains in the 19th century also made pies like this when they ran out of fresh or dried apples, using apple juice or apple-cider vinegar inplace of the lemon juice."
---"Food Notes," Florence Fabricant,New York Times, February 20, 1991 (p. C8)

Aboutsoda crackers &Ritz Crackers.

Related food?Apple cider

Why call it pandowdy?
"Pandowdy...U.S. [Of obscure origin;... a compound of Pan...Halliwell cites from Bp. Kennet's MS. pandoulde a custard (Somerset); but this is now unknown in Eng. dialects.] A kind of apple pudding, variously seasoned, bu usually with molasses and baked in a deep dish with or without a crust. 1846 Worcester, Pandowdy, food make of bread and apples baked together. 1852 HawthorneBlithedale Rom xxiv, Hollingsworth [would] fill my plate from the great dish of pandowdy."
---Oxford English Dictionary, 2nd edition [Oxford University Press:Oxford] (p. 131)
[NOTE:EDD is the English Dialect Dictionary, Joseph Wright, London, 1898-1904, supplement, 1905).]

"Pandowdy...n.. A dessert of apples prepared in various ways. Cf. apple dowdy, apple pandowdy. Pandowdy is usu. a deep-dish apple pie, freq. one sweetened with molasses. The crust may be of pastry, biscuit, dough, or cake dough. Sometimes it is steamed, sometimes baked. The name is also applied to brown betty...The origin of the term is obscure. EDD lists an obs. pandoulde, custard from Somerset. Also cf EDD's dowl, a verb meaning to knead or mix dough in a hurry, and dowler, a cake or a dumpling made in a hurry.' 1805Pocumtuc HousewifeLife J. Downing 101 'You don't know how queer it looks to see...politics and pan-dowdy...jumbled up together. 1893 LelandMemoirs I. 74 Pan-Dowdy--'a kind of coarse and broken up apple-pie.'"
---Dictionary of Americanisms on Historic Principles, Mitford M. Mathew editor [University of Chicago Press:Chicago IL] 1951 (p. 1193)

[1849]
"Apple Bread Pudding.--Pare, core and slice thin a dozen or more fine juicy pippins, or bell-flowers, strewing among them some bits ofyellow rind of a large lemon that has been pared very thin, and squeezing over them the juice of the lemon. Or substitute a tea-spoonful of essence of lemon. Cover the bottom of a large deep dish with a thick layer of sliced apples. Strew it thickly with brown sugartheb scatter on a few very small bits of the best fresh butter. Next strew over it a thin layer of grated bread-crumbs. Afterwards another thicklayer of apple, followed by sugar, butter, and bread-crumbs as before. Continue this till you get the dish full, finishing with a thinlayer of crumbs. Put the dish into a moderate oven, and bake the pudding well, ascertaning that the apples are thorougly done and a soft asmarmalade. Send it to table either hot or cold, and eat it with cream-sauce, or with butter, sugar, and nutmeg, stirred to a cream. Thispudding is in some places called by the homely names ofBrown Betty orPan Dowdy. It will require far less baking, if the apples are previously stewed soft,and afterwards mixed with the sugar and lemon. Then put it into the dish, in layers, interspersed (as above) with bits of butter,and layers of grated crumbs. It will be much improved by the addition of a grated nutmeg, mixed with the apples."
---Directions for Cookery in Its Various Branches, Miss [Eliza] Leslie, 32nd edition with improvmeents, supplementary receipts, anda new appendix [Carey & Hart::Philadelphia] 1849 (p. 463)
[NOTE: This recipe appears in the Appendix "Containing New Receipts."]

[1852]
"An Apple Pandowdy.--Make a good plain paste. Pare, core, and slice a half dozen or more fine large juicy apples, and strew among thenmsufficient brown sugar to make them very sweet; adding some cloves, cinnamon, or lemon-peel. Have ready a pint of sour milk. Buttera deep tin baking-pan, and put in the apples with the sugar and spcie. Then, having dissolved, in a litte lukewarm water, asmall tea-spoonful of soda, stir it into the milk, and acid of which it will immediately remove. Pour the milk, foaming, upon the appl;es, and immediately put a lid or cover of paste rolled out rather thick. Notch the edge all round, having made it fit closely. Set it into a hot oven, and bake it an hour. Eat warm, wtih sugar."
---Miss Leslie's Complete Cookery. Directions for Cookery in its Various Branches, Miss [Eliza] Leslie, 47th edition, thoroulgy revised, withadditions [Henry Carey Baird:Philadelphia] 1852 (p. 498-499)
[NOTE: This book contains the same exact Apple Bread Pudding recipe above (1849 Leslie) on p. 462-463. It also lists this stand-alone Pandowdy which is quite different.Both recipes appear in "New Receipts" chapter, several pages apart. While they contain some similar ingredients, they are clearly not the same recipe.]

[1857]
"A Brown Betty.--Pare, core, and slice thin some finejuicy apples. Cover with the apples the bottom of a large deep white-waredish. Sweeten them well with plenty of brown sugar; adding grated lemon or orange peel. Strew over them a thick layer of bread-crumbs, and add to the crumbs avery few bits of fresh butter. The put in another layer of cut apples and sugar, followed by a second layer of bread-crumbs and butter. Next more apples and sugar; then more bread-crumbs and butter; repeat this till thedish is full, finishing it with bread-crumbs. Bake it till the apples are entirely done and quite soft. Send it to table hot. It will beimproved (if in the country at cider-making season) by adding to each layer of apples a very little sweet unfermentedcider, fresh from the press. This pudding is in some places called an Apple Pandowdy. We believe it is Brown Betty in the South;Pandowdy in the North. It is a good plain bpudding if the butter is fresh and sweet, and not too much of it. The apples must bejuicy andnot sweet. weet apples never cook well."
---Miss Leslie's New Cookery Book, Eliza Leslie [T.B. Peterson:Philadelphia] 1857 (p. 455)
[NOTE: This recipe

[1877]
"Brown Betty
Put a layer of sweetened apple sauce in a buttered dish, add a few lumps of butter, then a layer ofcracker crumbs sprinkled with a little cinnamon, then layer of sauce, etc., making the last layer ofcrumbs; bake in oven, and eat with cold, sweetened cream."
---Buckeye Cookery, Estelle Woods Wilcox, facsimile 1877 edition [ApplewoodBooks:Bedford MA] (p. 197)[NOTE: Compare withSwiss Pudding, 1853.]

[1916]
"Apple Crisp
This recipe requires eight apples (or one quart), a teaspoon of cinnamon, a half cup of water, one cup of sugar, a half cup of flour and five tablespoons of butter. Butter a fireproof dish and fill it with the apples, water and cinnamon, mixed. Work together the other ingredients, mixing them gently with the fingertips until crumbly, then spread over the apple mixture. Bake 30 minutes, uncovered."
---Freeport Journal-Standard [IL], July 20, 1916 (p. 5)

[1923]
"Brown Betty
(four portions)
(A delicious and economical dessert for the home meal.)
Two cups soft bread crumbs
Two and one-half cups peeled diced apples
One cup water
Two level tablespoons butter
One-half cup sugar
One level teaspoon ground cinnamon
One-fourth level teaspoon grated nutmeg
One tablespoon lemon juice.
Mix all the ingredients, and place in a buttered baking-dish. Bake in a moderate oven for fortyminutes or until the apples are soft. Serve warm with Hard Sauce or Cream."
---Bettina's Best Desserts, Louise Bennett Weaver and Helen Cowles LeCron [A.L. BurtCompany:New York] 1923 (p. 15)

[1924]
"Apple Crisp
2 cups sliced apples
1 teaspoon cinnamon
1/2 cup water
3/4 cup flour
1/2 cup shortening
1 cup sugar
1 cup sauce
Put apples in greased baking dish. Sprinkle cinnamon over, pour water over. Work together witha fork the four, shortening and sugar. It will be crumbly. Sprinkle over apples. Moderate oven, 30to 40 min. Serve hot. Any creamy sauce, or Maple Syrup. Total time 45 to 55 min. (Prep. 15min.) Serves 6 to 8."
---Everybody's Cook Book: A Comprehensive Manual of Home Cookery, Isabel Ely Lord[Harcourt Brace and Company:New York] 1924 (p. 239)

"Apple Crisp
8 apples (sliced) about one quart
1/2 cup water
1 teaspoon cinnamon
1 cup sugar
3/4 cup flour
7 tablespoon shortening
Butter a baking dish and fill with apples, water, and cinnamon mixed. Work together remaining ingredients with finger tips until crumbly, spread over the apple mixture and bake uncovered in a hot oven. Serve with whipped cream, plain top milk, maple syrup or Lemon sauce. Time in oven, 30 minutes. Temperature, 400 degrees F. Servings, 6."
---Modern Priscilla Cook Book, special subscription edition [Priscilla Publishing:Boston] 1924 (p. 147)

[1933]
"Apple Brown Betty (Apple Betty)
2 cups applesauce or sliced apples
rind and juice of one lemon
1/2 cup sugar
1/4 teaspoon cinnamon
1/8 teaspoon nutmeg
1 tablespoon butter
1 cup breadcrumbs

1. Add lemon juice and rind to applesauce ir sliced apples.2. Fill a shallow baking dish with alternate layers of the apple and breadcrumbs, beginning with the apple and ending with thebreadcrumbs.<.br3. Dot with butter and sprinkle lightly with sugar, cinnamon, and nutmeg.
4. Bake in a moderate oven, about 350 degrees F., until breadcrumbs are well browned on top.
5. Serve with plain or whipped cream or with a hard sauce, or lemon sauce, or honey meringue."
---Girl Scout Handbook [Girl Scouts of America:New York] 1933 (p. 412)

[1956]
"Apple Crisp (Apple Crumble)
Place in greased 8" square pan...
4 cups sliced, pared, cored baking apples (about 4 med.)
Blend until crumbly; then spread over apple..
2/3 to 3/4 brown sugar (packed)
1/2 cup sifted Gold Medal flour
1/2 cup rolled oats
3/4 tsp. cinnamon
3/4 tsp nutmeg
1/3 cup soft butter
Bake until apples are tender and topping is golden brown. Serve warm with cream, whipped icecream, or hard sauce.
Temperature: 375 degrees F. (Quick mod. Oven).
Time: Bake 30 to 35 min.
Amount: 6 to 8 servings."

"Brown Betty.
Follow the recipe above --except place alternate layers of the sliced apples and crumb mixture inpan. Pour 1/4 cup water over the top."
---Betty Crocker's Picture Cook Book, Revised and Enlarged, 2nd edition[McGraw-Hill:New York] 1956 (p. 231)

[1853]
"Swiss Pudding.
Lay alternately in a baking dish slices of nice tart apples; on these sprinkle sugar and the gratedoily rind of a lemon, and then crumbs of stale rusks which have been soaked in milk; then moreslices of apples, sugar, and crumbs of rusks; cut very thin slices of butter and lay thickly on thetop; over this sift thickly pulverized sugar; bake one hour, and sent to table in the same dish."
---Cookery as it Should Be, by A Practical Housekeeper and pupil of Mrs. Goodfellow[Willis P. Hazard:Philadelphia] 1853 (p. 222)
[NOTE: there is a handwritten entry in brown fountain pen ink adding this note to the title "orBrown Betty."]

[1862]
"Jenny Lind's Pudding
Grate the crumbs of a half a loaf, butter and dish well, and lay a thick layer of the crumbs; pare tenor twelve apples, cut them down, and put a layer of them and sugar; then crumbs alternately, untilthe dish is full; put a bit of butter on the top, and bake it in an oven or American reflector. Anexcellent and economical pudding."
---Civil War Recipes: Receipts From the Pages of Godey's Lady's Book, compiled andedited by Lily May Spaulding and John Spaulding [University Press of Kentucky:Lexington KY]1999 (p. 226)
[NOTE:Godey's Lady's Book was a popular American women's magazine of the 19thcentury. It published many recipes, such as the one above.]

[1908]
"Apple Slump
Apple slump is another old fashioned dish, but none the less acceptable on account of its antiquity.Pare, core and quarter a dozen tart, juicy apples, turn over them a cupful of boiling water and setwhere they will begin to cook. Five minutes later add to the apples two cups of molasses andcook five or more minutes while you prepare a very soft biscuit dough, using for a pint of flour ateaspoonful of sugar, two teaspoonfuls of baking powder, a half tablespoonful of shortening, andmilk to stir this over the apples, which should be tender, but not broken, cover the kettle closelyand cook twenty-five minutes without lifting the cover. Serve with a hot sauce, made by heatingto a cream a half cup of butter and one cup of sugar, stirring in just before using a scant cupful ofboiling milk or water and seasoning to taste."
---New York Evening Telegram Cook Book, Emma Paddock Telford [Cupples &Leon:New York] 1908 (p. 113) [NOTE: This "modern" version is closer toApple crisp/Brown Betty.

Related recipes?Apple crisp & Brown Betty & FrenchTarte Tatin.

Related foods?Mille feuille & Napoleons!

What is Mud pie?
Excellent question with no definative answer. This recipe invites experimentation. Early print descriptions suggest theoriginal dessert was a frozen fudge infused ice cream pie presented in chocolate cookie crumb pie crust. Ice cream flavors varied; fudge ran from chocolate sauce to thick emulsion. Some recipes incorporate marshmallow or whipped cream. Others have no ice cream at all and are served warm or room temperature. "Adult" versions arelaced with liqueur. Children's versions (think:Dirt dessert & Dirt cake) are a study in commercialproduct assmeblage. They are classically garnished with gummy worms.

When & where was Mud Pie invented?
The earliest print reference we find for Mud Pie suggests it was concocted by the wife of a rising star chef based in Long Beach California, circa 1965. Early 1970s newspapers offer key references to Mud Pie recipes in readers' exhange columns and local fair contest winners. Clearly, the recipe was circulating locally among home bakers.At some point in the early-mid 1970s, the Chart House restaurant chain added Mud Pie to its dessert menu. While we can't confirm this restaurant"invented" mud pie, it certainly merits credit for elevating popularity to the national level. Upscale restaurants, foodservice operations,corporate kitchens, and home cooks embraced the mud. With all sorts of interesting results. It is true that Mud Pie recipes come from Mississippi. It is equally true they come from the West, North, East and Midwest. MacArthur Park Mud Pie celebrates the mud in San Francisco Bay.

Where did the idea come from?
Likely culinary ancestors are Elizabethan-era Trifle (cream & cake), 19th century Viennese torten, 1900s double fudge brownies, 1920s Black Bottom Pie, and 1950s novelty ice cream cakes.

[1965]
"Well, 'behind every successful husband there is a wife, and Sandy, the former Sandra Lee Hicks of Long Beach, did win the $5 prize for her 'Mud Pie' recipe. it's composed of chocolate cookie-crumb pastry, filled with coffee ice cream and topped with chocolate frosting."
---"Chef of the Week: Gill, a gourmand, on the go," Mildred K. Flanary,Independent-Press Telegram [Long Beach, CA] August 1, 1965 (p. W12)
[NOTE: The article profiles Don G. Gill, husband of the woman referenced above. No recipe for Mud Pie included.]

[1974]
Melba Hearrell...sent recipes for Scotch shortbread (from Fannie Farmer cookbook). Mississippi mud cake and creamy potato salad."
---Readers recipe Exchange: Short Bread Recipe Comes from Scotland,"Abilene Reporter-News (TX), March 7, 1974 (p. 3B)
[NOTE: Recipe not included.]

[1976]
"Dear SOS: Our family loves the Mud Pie served at the Chart House. We've had the pie in Coronado, Santa Barbara and Sun Valley, Idaho. We'd love the recipe...The pie does get around. A big football player-type waiter with a mustache at the Westwood Chart House tells us that the recipe has been tossed up and down the coast and landed in Los Angeles via the Chart House. No one we have asked so far seems to know its origin, but the formula can't be more simple: chocolate wafer crust, coffee or chocolate mint...ice cream, fudge sauce and whipped cream. The pie gets its name from the fudge layer, which supposedly resembles you know what.

Mud Pie
2/3 (8 1/2-ounce package) dark chocolate wafers
1/4 cup butter or margarine
1/2 gallon coffee ice cream
3/4 cup fudge sauce
Whipped cream
Toasted sliced almonds
Crush wafers and mix with softened butter. Press into a 9-inch pie plate. Chill thoroughly or bake at 350 degrees 7 minutes, then chill. Pack ice cream into chilled crust, smoothing surface. Freeze until firm. (Freezing before adding the fudge sauce is essential to keep fudge from slipping off). Pour fudge sauce evenly over the pie and freeze until ready to serve. To serve, dollop with whipped cream and sprinkle with almond slices. Note: Commercial fudge sauce is used by restaurants, but you may use your own recipe or the one given here.
Chocolate Fudge Sauce
5 squares unsweetened Swiss chocolate
1/2 cup butter or margarine
1 small can evaporated milk
3 cups unsifted confectioners' sugar
1 1/4 teaspoons vanilla
Melt the chocolate and butter. Remove form heat and mix in milk alternately with sugar. Bring to a boil over medium heat, stirring constantly. Cook and stir 8 minutes or until thickened and creamy. Remove form heat and stir in vanilla. Store in refrigerator and use as needed. Makes 3 cups.
---"Culinary SOS: A Sweetheart of a Fudge Cake," Rose Dosti,Los Angeles Times, March 24, 1976 (p. G9)

[1977]
"The two desserts ($1.25 each) leaves little room for choice, particularly when one is a cream cheesecake tasting strongly of condensed milk. However, a slice of mud pie can certainly be recommended. The Chart House makes it with a chocolate crumb crust filled with coffee ice cream, iced with fudge, topped with shipped cream of undetermined origin, and frozen. It arrives still frozen but begins to thaw very nicely thereafter."
---"Dining Out: California by the Hudson," Guy Henle,New York Times, September 25, 1977 (p. S26)

[1981]
"We were asked recently if there was such thing as a mud pie, and we offered a vague definition from a book that spoke of a creation from Mississippi: a chocolate-cookie crust filled which chocolate or coffee-brandy ice cream. To our surprise, the printed question and answer elicited scores of recipes from all over the nation, not only from Mississippi mud pies but for mud cakes as well. Both of them, as our readers warned us, are sinfully rich. The Mississippi pie, with its emphatic chocolate flavor, may be served lukewarm with a scoop of vanilla ice cream. If allowed to cool, the filling becomes almost like fine chocolate candy. The following mud pie recipe is from Dorothy Ann Webb, a native Mississippian...

"Dorothy Ann Webb's Mississippi mud pie
Six to eight servings
Preparation time: 20 minutes. Baking Time: 50 minutes
Pastry for a nine-inch pie...
8 tablespoons 91 stick) butter
3 ounces (squares) unsweetened chocolate
3 eggs
3 tablespoons white corn syrup
1 1/2 cups sugar
1 teaspoon pure vanilla extract
Vanilla ice cream, optional
1. Line a nine-inch pie tin with pastry. Mix butter and chocolate in a saucepan. Heat gently, stirring often, until melted and blended.
2. Beat the eggs until light an frothy. Stir in the syrup, sugar and vanilla. Pour the chocolate mixture, stirring. Pour the filling tin the prepared pie tin.
3. bake at 350 degrees 35 to 40 minutes or until the top is slightly crunchy and the filling is set. Do not overcook. The filling should remain soft inside. This is best served warm with a spoon of vanilla ice cream on top, but it is excellent served at room temperature or cold.

"Pastry for a nine-inch pie
1 1/2 cups flour
1 teaspoon sugar
6 tablespoons cold butter
3 to 4 tablespoons ice water
1. Put flour and sugar into the container of a food processor. Cut the butter into small bits and add to the container>
2. Start processing and gradually add the water. Add only enough water until the dough comes away from the sides of the bowl."
---"What's chocolate, sinfully rich, and Southern? Mud pie, y'all," Craig Claiborne and Pierre Franey, New York Times News Service,Chicago Tribune, October 15, 1981 (p. W_A24A)

[1982]
"Six months afterThe Tribune food department, conducted a survey of that allegedly deeply Southern dessert specialty, 'Mississippi Mud Pie.' Since then, my correspondents have been assuring me that there is plenty of good solid mud beyond the Mississippi-in bays, lakes and rivers in every state. One letter, however, led me to the MacArthur Park restaurant in San Francisco, that sparkling, almost Paris-style cafe filled with greenery and the sound of falling water, where the beautiful people maintain figures on gourmet natural foods. A waitress offered what she assured me as an authentic San Francisco Bay Mud Pie. it was so exceptionally good--with a quite unusual hot fudge topping--that I at once tried for the recipe. The MacArthur Park management are a charmingly secretive lot and I failed. Then I discovered that MacArthur's secret code had been broken by one of the best of San Francisco's food writers, Harvey Steinam, while working on his book, 'Great Recipes from San Francisco--Favorite Dishes from the City's Leading Restuarnats' (Tarcher, Los Angeles)."
---"Hot Fudge Poured Over a Rich Mud Pie for a Special Treat: Dessert Topped with Hot Fudge," Roy Andreis de Groot,Chicago Tribune, April 25, 1982 (p. S_A4)
[NOTE: Recipe included.]

[1985]
"Mud pie is said to be the hottest dessert on restaurant menus in these trendy times. It's even more fun to make at home. Easy, too, considering that one popular version is simply mocha ice cream in a chocolate crumb crust served with lots of whipped cream and warm fudge sauce...With the adult version of mud pie, you get to crush things like Oreos, dabble in softened ice cream, sprinkle on Kahlua, stick your finger in slowly melting chocolate...There are fluffy, no-bake mud pies, and variations on the ice cream versions."
---"Trendy Mud Pie has Many Versions for All You Incurable Chocoholics," Joyce Rosencranz,Chicago Tribune, October 10, 1985 (p. F18)

[1985]
Mississippi Mud Pie
1/2 (8 1/2-ounce) package chocolate wafers
1/2 cup butter, melted
1 quart coffee ice cream, softened
1 1/2 cups fudge sauce or chocolate fudge sauce ice cream toppings
Whipped cream, sliced almonds, or chocolate curls for garnish (optional)
Crush chocolate wafers and set aside. Melt butter in large frying pan over low heat. Add crushedwafers and toss in butter to coat well. Press crumb mixture into a 9-inch pie plate and allow tocool. Soften ice cream and spoon onto wafer crust. Freeze until firm. Top with cold fudge sauce.Store in freezer about 8 to 10 hours. To serve, top with whipped cream and sliced almonds orchocolate curls. Remove from freezer and allow to stand 5 to 10 minutes before service. Yield: 6to 8 servings.--Mrs. Kenneth Kussmann, New Orleans, Louisiana."
---Vintage Vicksburg, Vicksburg [Mississippi] Jr. Auxiliary [WimmerCompanies:Memphis] 1985.

[1988]
"Where did all this mud stuff start? Not many people are willing as John (Chappy) Chapman...toventure an explanation. Chapman, who grew up in New Orleans has spent all of his life in GulfCoast towns, said mud pie was invented years ago in the Vicksburg-Natchez area...It was [mudpie]...a pre-baked pie crust filled with "a layer of [baked ] chocolate cake, a layer of chocolatepudding, another of cake, another of pudding, another of cake, topped with chocolate icing."Sometimes people added hot-fudge sauce and/or chocolate ice cream, he said."
---Mississippi Mud Pie (or Cake), Bernadette Wheeler,Newsday[New York], July 13,1988 Food (p. 7)

Dirt dessert
Our survey of historicc USA magazines and newspapers suggest recipes called "dirt cake" & "Dirt dessert"originated in the Midwest sometime in the 1980s. None of the articles we checked attribute thisrecipe to a particular person or food company. Nor do they reveal the story behind the name. It isplausable that "dirt cake" borrowed its moniker from another trendy rich chocolate dessert:Mudpie. Whatever the case, it was an immediate hit. Dirt cakewas served at class parties, Brownie meetings, birthday parties and the like. It didn't take long forfood companies to cash in on the deal. Dirt cake mixes were first marketed as packaged items inthe early 1990's.

The earliest mention we find of a recipe specifically called "Dirt Cake" was printed in theArkansas Democrat-Gazette [newspaper], June 15, 1988 in a recipe exchange column. This articlereferences a local reader who sent in a recipe for "Kansas Dirt Cake." The St. Louis Dispatchwrote an article on the topic July 24, 1989, Food section (p. 2): "Tickle Fancy With Dirt Cake."This article states "This recipe is apparently making the rounds of the area..." attesting to itspopularity at that time.

[1988]
Kansas Dirt Cake
1 small package of Oreo cookies
8 ounces cream cheese, softened
1/2 cup margarine, softened
1 cup confectioners' sugar
8-ounce carton Cool Whip
2 boxes (3 1/2 ounces each) instant vanilla pudding mix
1 teaspoon vanilla
3 cups milk
Crush cookies and spread half over bottom of a 9-by-13-inch pan.Mix cream cheese and margarine with electric mixer until smooth. Beat inconfectioners' sugar. Then fold in Cool Whip.In separate bowl, combine pudding mix, vanilla and milk until smooth andmixture begins to thicken.Fold pudding mixture into cream cheese mixture. Spread over cookie crumbsand sprinkle remaining crumbs over top.Freeze overnight. Let sit at room temperature 5 to 10 minutes beforeservings.
---Arkansas Democrat-Gazette (Little Rock, AR), June 15, 1988

"Napoleons...have nothing to do with Bonaparte, the daring Corsican...The name is the result of amisunderstanding of the French wordNapolitain which should have been translated asNeopolitan pertaining to Naples. They are very much like the French mille-fueille or theItalian mille foglie both of which mean a thousand leaves."
---Rare Bits: Unusual Origins of Popular Recipes, Patricial Bunning Stevens [OhioUniversity Press:Athens] 1998 (p.202).

"Mille-Fueilles...The original cream-filled Mille-fueille or thousand leaf puff pastry was theprobably creation of Careme, who may have used it as a grosse piece d'entremets to adorn abanquet table. It often goes by the name Napoleon, not out of respect for the corpulent corporalbut as a corruption of Napolitain, referring to the Neapolitan manner of making sweets and icesin layers of alternating texture and color."
---The Horizon CookBook and Illustrated History of Eating and Drinking though theAges, William Harlan Hale [American Heritage:New York] 1968 (p. 685).

"Napolitains are large cakes which, like Breton and Savoie cakes, mille-feuilles and croquembouche, were once used to decorateelaborate buffets. In former times it was customary to place at each end of a table set for a large dinner party either andimposing decorated pastry or a heap of crayfish of other shellfish. This practice has now been abandoned; and although napolitainsare still made, they are now usually small. The name of this cake suggests that it was created in Naples, but was this, infact, the case? Or must we, as would seem more probable, ascribe its invention to Careme, who, as is generally known, at the time when he was making great set pieces, invented a certain number of large and magnificent pastries to which he himself gave the names which they bear today? It is a question to which no certain answer can be given."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Prosper Montagne, editor [Crown:New York] 1961 (p.653).

"Mille Feuilles, French for thousand leaves and a term for any of several items made fromseveral layers of puff pastry...The invention of the form (but not of the pastry itself) is usuallyattribued to the Hungarian town of Szeged, and a caramel-coated mille feuilles is calledSzegedinertorte. Careme, writing at the end of the 18th century, cautiously states only that it wasof ancient origin...The most usual kind of mille fueilles is made of three layers of pastry baked in arectangle shape, sandwiched with a cream filling containing nuts, or or some other cream orapricot jam, the top sprinkled with icing sugar...One particular oval type consisting of two layersjoined around the edge, containing the same almond filling as gateau Pithiviers and iced with thesame mixture diluted with egg white, is known in France as a "Napoleon'--probably a corruptionof "Napolitain', from the Neapolitan habit of making layered confections. In the USA the name Napoleon' may be applied to any mille feuilles, and it is usually to to all kinds with royalicing."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.505)

According to the food historians, filo/phyllo is of Turkish origin. One of themost popular foods made with this kind of dough isBaklava.

The Careme connection?
Careme is generally regarded as the father of all modern French pastries. Ian Kelly'sCooking for Kings: The Life of Antonin Careme, the First Celebrity Chef includes a (modernized, translated) recipe for Gateau Pithvieir, attributed to Careme circa 1805 (p. 261). It is not so very different from modern Napoleons. La Varenne'sFrench Cook (we have the English version, circa 1653 published by Southover Press c. 2001) does not offer a recipe for Napolitains. It does, however offer several general instructions for pastry making (p. 192). It also offers recipes for two layered tortes: Tourte of Franchipanne (p. 200) and Tourte of Massepin [marzipan aka almond paste] (p. 201). It is interesting to note [but not necessarily connected] that Marie-Antoine Careme [1783-1833],the famous french pastry chef who managed Tallyrand's kitchens, was a contemporary ofNapoleon I [1769-1821].

Compare these recipes

[1869]
"Neapolitan Cake
Blanch, peel, wash and dry 1 lb. of Jordan almonds; pound them in a mortar, moistening themwith white of egg, to prevent their turning oily; when well pounded add:
1 lb of pounded sugar
1/2 lb. of butter
1 1/4 lb. of flour
1 small pinch of salt
the grated peel of an orange;
Mix the whole to a stiffish paste, with 12 yolks of egg, and let it rest for an hour; Roll out thepaste to 3/16 inch thickness; cut it out with a plain round 5 1/2-inch cutter; put the roundsobtained on baking sheets, in the oven; When of a light golden tinge, take the rounds out of theoven, and trim them with the same cutter; When the rounds are cold, lay them one above the overspreading them over alternately with apricot jam, and red currant jelly; All the pieces being stucktogether, trim the outside of the cake with a knife, and spread it over with apricot jam; Roll outsome twelve-turns puff paste, 1/8 inch thick; cut it into patterns with some fancy cutters; lay thesepatterns on a baking-sheet; dredge some fine sugar over them, and bake them in the oven, withoutcolouring them; Decorate the top and round the cake with these puff paste patterns; andserve.
---The Royal Cookery Book, Jules Gouffe, translated from the French and adapted forEnglish use by Alphonse Gouffe [Sampson Low, Son and Marston:London] New edition 1869 (p.532-3)

[1878]
"Neapolitainoes
Make enough puff-paste for a pie; roll out into a sheet half an inch thick, and cut into strips threeinches long and half as wide. Bake in a quick oven. When cold, spread half fo them with sweetjam or jelly, and stick the others over them in pairs--the jelly being, of course, in the middle. Icewith a frosting made of the whites of two eggs, whipped stiff with a half a pound of sugar. Makethese on Saturday. Pass with them strong, hot coffee, with a great spoonful of whipped cream onthe surface of each cupful."
---The Dinner Year-Book, Marion Harland [Charles Scribner's Sons:New York] 1878 (p.597-8)

[1961]
"Napolitain
Ingredients. For a large napolitain: 2 1/4 cups (365 grams) blanched sweet almonds; 1 tablepsoon (12 1/2 grams) blanchedbitter almonds; 1 14 cups (175 grams) fine sugar; 1/2 pound (250 grams) butter; 4 cups (500 grams) sieved cake flour; 1 3/4 cups (30 grams) sugar flavoured with lemon (or any other flavouring); a pinch of salt.

Method. Pound the almonds in a mortar with a little white of egg to bind them. When the almonds are pounded to a fine paste,add the fine sugar, the flavoured sugar, the butter and flour. Pounding constantly, add as many whole eggs as are required to makea very smooth and rather stiff paste. Take this paste out of the mortar and leave to stand for a while in a cool place. Roll outthe paste. Cut it into square, round or hexagonal pieces. With a pastry cutter 2 inches in diameter, cut out the middle of each piece, except for two which will serve for the top and bottom layer of cake. Bake these layers of pastry in a hot oven. When the layers are quite cold spread each one with a different fruit puree or jelly. Put the layers one on top of the other, using an uncut layer to form the base, with alternate layers of jam or jelly. Cover with the other uncut layer. When the cake is built up, coat with golden apricot jam and pipe with royal icing.

Note. In former times, napolitain ckase were decorated with motifs in almond paste or flaky pastry baked withoutbrowning."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Prosper Montagne, editor [Crown:New York] 1961 (p.653).

[1972]
Napoleons-Millefueilles
For 16 pieces
Rolling out and baking the pastry
The preceding puff pastry
1 Tb softened butter
4 baking sheets, 12 by 18 inches
(Preheat oven to 450 degrees)
Roll the chilled pastry again into a rectangle; cut in half and chill one piece. Roll the remainingpiece rapidly into a 13-by-9 inch rectangle 1/8 inch thick. Run cold water over a baking sheet, rollup pastry on your pin, and unroll over the baking sheet. With a knife or pastry wheel, cut off 1/2inch of dough all around. To keep pastry from rising when baked, prick all over at 1/8-inchintervals with two forks or a rotary pastry pricker. Chill for 30 minutes to relax dough. Repeatwith the second half of the pastry. Lightly butter undersides of the other baking sheets and lay oneover each sheet of dough. Set in upper-and lower-middle racks of oven and bake for 5 minutes.Lift covering sheets, prick pastry again, and replace covering sheets, pressing them down onpastry. Bake 5 minutes more, then remove covering sheets to let pastry brown; if pastry begins torise more than 1/4 inch, or starts to curl, replace coverings. Bake 18 to 20 minutes in all, or untilpastry is nicely browned. Cool 5 minutes, with covering sheets, then unmold and cool on racks.(Cooled baked pastry may be frozen).

Forming and cutting the Napoleons
1 cup apricot jam forced thorugh a sieve and boiled to 128 degress with 2 Tb sugar
2 cups pastry cream (see the Eighty-third Show) or stiffly beaten whipped cream, sweetened andflavored with kirsch
1 cup white fondant icing (see The Hundred and Nineteenth Show) or powdered sugar in asieve
1 cup melted chocolate
A paper decorating cone (see The Hundred and Nineteenth Show)
Cut the baked pastry into even strips 4 inchese wide. Paint the top of each with warm apricot, andspread about 1/4 inch of pastry cream or whipped cream on two strips; mount one one top ofeach other, and cover with the third. Repeat with the other three strips. Spread melted fondanticing ir a 1/8-inch coating of powdered sugar on top of each. Make a cone of heavy freezer paperor foil, cut the point to make a 1/8-inch opening, and fill cone with melted chocolate. Squeezecrosswise lines of chocolate over the top of each strip, spacing lines about 3/8 inch apart. Drawthe dull edge of a knife down the middle of each strip, then draw another line in the oppositedirection on each side, to pull the chocolate into a decorative pattern. Let chocolate set for a fewminutes, then cut the strips into crosswise pieces 2 inches wide, using a very sharp knife heldupright; cut with an up-and-down sawing motion.

Serving.
Arrange the Napoleons on a serving tray and chill and hour. Remove from refrigerator 20 minutesbefore serving, so that chocolate (and fondant) will regain their bloom. Napoleons are at their bestwhen freshly made, though you may keep them several days under refrigeration or you may freezethem."
---The French Chef Cookbook, Julia Child [Alfred A. Knopf:New York] 1972 (p. 330-2)

[1880]
"Banana Pie
"Slice raw bananas, add butter, sugar, allspice and vinegar, or boiled cider, or diluted jelly; bake with two crusts. Coldboiled sweet potatoes may be used instead of bananas, and are very nice."
---Buckeye Cookery and Practical Housekeeping, revised and enlarged [Buckeye Publishing Company:Minneapolis MN] 1880 (p. 215)

[1901]
"Banana Pie.
Fill a pie shell, already baked, with sliced bananas and powdered sugar. Put in the oven a fewminutes until the fruit softens. Very nice so, but far better to cover the top with whipped creamand serve at once. Flavor with lemon juice."
---Woman's Exchange Cook Book, Mrs. Minnie Palmer [W.B. Conkey Company:Chicago] 1901 (p. 252)

[1906]
Banana Cream Pie.
Line a pie pan with a crust and bake in a hot oven. When done, cover the bottom with slices of banana cut lengthwise, verythin, (Two small bananas are enough for one pie). The fill the pan with a custard made in the following manner: Two glasses of milk, two tablespoonfuls of corn-starch dissolved in a little milk, yolks of two eggs and one teaspoonful of vanilla extract. Boilin a double boiler until it thickens; then pour it into the pie crust. Cover the top with the whites of the eggs beaten stiff and slightly sweetened. Place in the oven just long enough to give it a rich brown color.---Ella N. Mitchell"
---The Blue Ribbon Cook Book, Annie R. Gregory [Monarch Book Company:Chicago] 1906 (p. 206)

[1908]
"Banana Cream.
Whip half a pint of double cream until stiff and stir into it half an ounce of gelatine dissoved inhalf a gill of warm water, a little lemon juice and one pound of peeled bananas rubbed through ahair sieve with two ounces sugar. Put the mixture into a mould and leave it in a cool place toset."
---New York Evening Telegram Cook Book, Emma Paddock [Cupples & Leon:New York] 1908(p. 112)
[NOTE: This recipes is found in the pastry chapter.]

[1950]
"Banana Whipped Cream Pie.
Dash of salt
1 cup heavy cream
2 tablespoons sugar
Few drops vanilla or almond flavoring
4 to 5 ripe bananas*
1 baked 9-inch pie shell
Toasted coconut.
*Use full ripe bananas...yellow peel flecked with brown
Add salt to cream and beat with rotary egg beater or electric mixer until stiff enough to hold itsshape. Fold in sugar and vanilla or almond flavoring. Cover bottom of pie shell with smallamount of whipped cream. Peel bananas and slice into pie shell. Cover immediately withremaining whipped cream. Garnish with toasted coconut. Makes one pie."
---Chiquita Banana's Recipe Book [United Fruit Company:1950] (p. 18)
[NOTE: This booklet also contains a recipe for Banana Chocolate Cream Pie.]

"Bstilla. Pronounced 'pastilla,' this is one of the Moroccan dishes said to have been brought back by the 'Moriscos'; from Andalusia after the Reconquista. 'Food of the Gods,' as it is described by the Moroccans, this magnificent pigeon pie is baked on special occasions...The pie is unusually enormous and must be baked in a gigantictray."
---(p. 102-104)
[NOTE: Recipe is included.]

"Composed of a flaky pastry dough called warka surrounding a filling of chicken or pigeon meat, butter almonds, lemony eggs, spices and sugar, bastilla, when properly made, is considered one of the great dishes of the world. It may come in as many versions as its name, which is printed variously as b'stilla, bastila, bastia, pastila, bisteyya, bistylao and pastella (the latter name found most often on menus designated for Americans). Bastilla is believed to have begin with a Berber dish called bestila that consisted of chicken cooked in butter and flavored with saffron. The first transformation occured with the initial wave of Arabs who, along with their sweords, brought to Morocco an early form of pastry caled trid--made by stretching dough over a hot surface. When trid was combined with the Berber dish of chicken and saffron the first bastilla was born. By the time the Arabs had launched their third wave they had perfected not only their invasion techniques but their pastry. As a result, the standard bastila was transformed by adding lemony eggs, sweetened almond layers, a variety of spices, onions, cinnamon and in some cases substituting piegeon for chicken meat...Bastila is said to have originated in the Medina in Fez."
---"The Search for Morocco's Best Bastilla," Edith Marks,New York Times, May 22, 1983 (p. XX20)

"Bastila is a pigeon pie, a sumptuous, utterly rich, and magnificent preparation made for special occasions in Morocco such as holidays, weddings, or when esteemed guests arrive. The pie is surrounded by a very thin pastry leaf called warqa (which means 'leaf'), the top of which is sprinkled with powdered sugar and a latticework of ground cinnamon. Warqa pastry begins as a spongy dough that is tapped or slapped against a hot convex sheet of pounded metal, a kind of pan called tubsil set over a hot charcoal brazier, in a series of overlapping concentric circles to form a large film of pastry. This collection of leaves, now forming a whole thin sheet, is carefully but quickly peeled off the metal and set aside. Warqa pastry is a bit thinner than phyllo pastry...The name of the pigeon pie, bastila or bastal, comes from the Spanish word for pastry, pastilla, after the transformation of the phoneme 'p' into 'b' that is specific to the Arabic language...Contemporary Moroccan cuisine is essentially an Arab and Hispano-Muslim cuisine set upon the foundation of an older and simpler Berber sustenance diet, with outside influences from sub-Saharan West Africa and colonial-era France. The Arabs arrived in Morocco soon after the date of the Prophet Muhammad and continued on into Spain by the early eighth century. The Arabs and Muslimized Berbers in Spain merged with Hispano-Roman population then ruled by the Visigoths, a German military aristocracy, and they later came to be known by the historians as Hispano-Muslims and by popular writers as Moors. Between 1462 and 1615, this population emigrated to Morocco and other areas of North Africa as a result of the Christian Reconquest of Spain and governmental policies that led to the Great Expulsion of 1609-1614. ...[There is] some evidence of vestigial remain of the bastila or pastel around the Mediterranean. Perhaps the original Spanish dish migrated to Turkey with the Jews, as suggested in Claudia Roden's description of the dish called pasteles of the Turkish Jews. Patricia Smouha, the author of a Middle Eastern cookbook, also tells us of an 'old Syrian dish' called pastelis [sic], which is a pie stuffed with either fried beef, onions, and pine nuts or brains. In any case, we know that as late as the sixteenth century, Spain's King Philip II was still eating pastel. That pastelis traveled is not in doubt. Besides the evidence of the eastern Mediterranean, pastelis eventually appeared in Puerto Rican cookery stuffed with almonds, raisins, and cornmeal. There is another evidence of the Andalusian origins of and inspiration behind bastila. Andalusia had a rich court life under the Spanish branch of the Umayyad dynasty (756-1031), and the Almonhad (1130-1269) and Nasrid (1230-1492) caliphates and a concomitantly rich cuisine, whereas the Berbers did not. Pre-Islamic Berber cooking in Morocco was subsistence cooking, not cuisine. The French were making a kind of pie or cake called pastillys, a word that was transformed into gastellus, guastellus, wastellus, and gastiel--all names of different stuffed cakes that appear in texts from 1129 to 1200 in the areas of Champagne, Ile-de-France, and Picardie. It was a luxury pasty made with very fine, good-quality flour, and stuffed with meat or fish and spices and fat, corresponding to Moroccan bastila. The term crossed the English Channel, where the Scottish king William the Lion served wastelli dominici to Richard the Lion-Hearted. It also appears in yet a different guise in Sicily as guastedde or vastieddi, a kind of spleen calzone. It still appears today in Corsica as bestella, a meat-and-vegetable-filled pie pastry...Bastila is a huge pigeon pie traditional in Fez, and found throughout Morocco. One Moroccan cookbooks starts a recipe for bastila by saying that one must have a dada come to the house to prepare it. A dada is a black professional woman cook from Saharan and sub-Saharan Africa employed in bourgeois and aristocratic households in Morocco to this day."
---A Mediterranean Feast, Clifford A. Wright [William Morrow:New York] 1999 (p. 294-295)
[NOTE: Modern recipe follows.]

"B'stila is widely regarded as the crowning dish of Moroccan cuisine. In Fez, the country's culinary capital, this delightful pastry is traditionally served to newlyweds the morning after their wedding night to symbolize their family's wish that their life together be as sweet as this sublime creation. The origin of b'stila remains a subject of debate among food historians. Some believe it was created by the Persians and adopted by their Arab neighbors, who popularized it during the conquest of North Africa. Other experts argue that credit fo the dish must go to the innovative cooks of Al Andus, the medieval Arabic name for Spain. Whatever its origin, today b'stila is firmly established as a quintessentially Moroccan specialty. B'stila was traditionally made with pigeon, although nowadays chicken is more commonly used. The meat is simmered in a sauce redolent of saffron, cinnamon, and ground ginger, then shredded and mixed with scrambled eggs, ground almonds, and powdered sugar to form an exquisite filling that is layered between sheets of paper-thin phyllolike dough called ouarka. A golden b'stila, just out of the oven, garnished with powdered sugar and decorated with cinnamon, never fails to elicit appreciative exclamations from around the table. A solicitous Moroccan host will quickly poke several holes in the flaky outer crust to allow some of the trapped fragrant steam to escape. He invokes be blessing 'Bismillah!' before deftly breaking off a tasty morsel and offering it to one of his honored guests....B'stila calls for a paper-thin pastry dough called ouarka, whose preparation is an art requiring considerable experience. In Morocco, it is mainly the domain of the dadas, women descended from Sudanese slaves. They are reputed for their skill at creating the translucent round leaves. These ouarka specialists sit by the hour in front of a small charcoal fire, dexterously dabbing a ball of moist, slippery dough on the hot tin-plated outside surface of a round copper pan (much like a modern upside-down crepe griddle) called a tabsil dial ouarka that rests just above the glowing coals. The tabsil is evenly covered with overlapping circles of dough. Within a minute, a leaf of transluscent ouarka as thin as onion skin is deftly peeled from the pan. Most modern Moroccan housewives purchase ready-made ouarka at their local market. Phyllo dough makes and excellent subsistute for ouarka."
---Cooking at the Kasbah, Kitty Morse [Chronicle Books:San Francisco] 1998 (p. 69, 71)
[NOTE: recipe for B'stila B'djej (Chicken B'stila) follows.]

Compare with EnglishShepherd's Pie.

Recipes titled "Black Bottom" surface in early 20th century. They were hailed as 'novel' in the 1920s. Modern chilled versions coincide with the introduction of "icebox" (aka refrigerator) desserts. These new desserts typically incorporated commercially prepared items. In the case of pie, standard pastry shells were replaced by crushed cookie or graham cracker crusts. As time progressed, ratio of chocolate filling to white topping flipped. Some versions introduce a layer in between. Aboutrefrigerator pie.

Food historians generally associate "Black Bottom Pie" with Southern USA cuisine. Our research confirms this is true, but not in the place most folks expect. Latitude-wise. Our survey of historic USA newspapers suggest "Black Bottom Pie" originated in southern California (Los Angeles). Variations slowly rolled eastward (via Oklahoma, Texas, Kentucky, Florida) to the Atlantic shore where they were embraced without question. None of our Southern cookbooks published in 1930s contain "Black Bottom" recipes.

This is what the food historians say:
"'I think this is the most delicious pie I have ever eaten,' exclaimed Marjorie Kinnan Rawlings in her 1942 kitchen narrative,Cross Creek Cookery...Duncan Hines, the wandering hotel and restaurant scout from Kentucky, published an almost identical black bottom pie in hisAdventures in Good Cooking in the early 1940s, having found the dessert in a restaurant in Oklahoma City, but it isn't clear whether his discovery receded Mrs. Rawlings' or drew its inspiration from hers. James Beard, in his American Cookery, said black bottom pie 'began appearing in cookbooks around the turn of the century,' but he cited none; it wasn't in Fannie Farmer's magnum opus or Joy of Cooking until after Rawlings and Hines published it. But the story of its origin has been lost, the basic formula for its unique combinations of flavors is safe--and certain to remain with us. Let it suffice to say that black bottom is a Southern pie that has been spreading joy in and out of the region for close to fifty years or more."
---Southern Food, John Egerton [University of North Carolina Press:Chapel Hill] 1993 (p. 328-329)

"Certain recipes are destined to catch the public fancy and become classics, though not necessarily right away. One such recipe is Black Bottom Pie...appears not to have caught on, however, until the late 1930s when Duncan Hines, author of America's trusted Adventures in Good Eating, made note of it...Later Hines would recall Black Bottom Pie as "one of those marvelous creations that has somehow managed to keep its light under a bushel." In 1940The Good Housekeeping Cook Book andWoman's Home Companion Cook Book both printed recipes for Black Bottom Pie...One of Black Bottom Pie's biggest fans was Floridian Marjorie Kinnan Rawlings, author of the Yearling, who included her version of Black Bottom Pie in her Cross Creek Cookery (1942)."
---The American Century Cookbook: The Most Popular Recipes of the 20th Century, Jean Anderson [Clarkson Potter:New York] 1997 (p. 370)

Monroe Boston Strause "The Pie King" included an entire chapter on Black Bottom Pie in his classic bookPie Marches On. He prefaced the recipe with these headnotes: "This is without doubt the most sensational pie that has ever been introduced, and is one of the outstanding originals of the writer. Aside from being a sensation, I believe it brought the highest price that any pie ever sold at commercially; $1.90 for a nine inch pie retail, and the volume in which it sold made pie history. This pie was written up by newspapers and magazines all over the country, and on these pages the recipe is published for the first time. Those who were among the fortunate few to obtain this recipe guarded it very closely, and it is my prediction that it will be the outstanding pie in this book. The sensation was not in the pie alone, but in its design and make-up, as well as the crust beneath it. On this pie was first introduced the Graham Cracker Crust and, of course, we will start with the crust."
---Pie Marches On, Monroe Boston Strause [Ahrens Publishing:New York], 2nd edition 1951 (p. 231) [NOTES: (1) Recipe included; happy to scan or fax. (2) Mr. Strause is credited for inventingChiffon Pie (3) We cannot absolutely confirm this recipe appeared in the original 1939 edition] Monroe Strause appears to be claiming to be the inventor of Black Bottom Pie. He was from Los Angeles. The earliest recipes we find titled "Black Bottom Pie" were published in California Newspapers. Coincidence? Maybe not.

Additionalnotes & citings, courtesy of Barry Popik.

A survey of recipes through time

[1928]
"Seeking inspiration for a menu to present to her cooking class, meeting this afternoon at 2 o'clock in the Times demonstration room...Mrs. Mabelle (Chef) Wyman consulted her request bulletin with the result that the entire cuisine is made up of suggested favorites. Includes are such novelties as black-bottom pie and baking-powder Parker House rolls...Recipes will be distributed at the conclusion of the lecture."
---"Class Will Get Request Menu,"Los Angeles Times, July 13, 1928 (p. A5)

[1929]
"Black Bottom Pie. Ask for it at Old Chelsea. Where Wonderful luncheons and dinners are served...at 4571 Melrose, near Normandie."
---"Peg O' Los Angeles,"Los Angeles Times, March 3, 1929 (p. C23) [no recipe included.]

"Black Bottom Pie,
Mrs. J. R., Alhambra Cal. mix three-quarters of a cupful of sugar with two tablespoonfuls of sifted flour, and two squares of grated unsweetened chocolate, add slowly to the mixture, stirring constantly, one and a third cupfuls of scalded milk, and when it is well mixed, add the beaten yolks of two eggs, and one whole egg. Add to the mixture, one teaspoonful of vanilla, place in a double-boiler and stir over a slow fire, until the mixture is thick and smooth, pour into a baked pie shell, cover with whipped cream, cover all over with a thick meringue, run into the oven and brown quickly."
---"Practical Recipes,"Los Angeles Times, November 22, 1929 (p. A9)

[1931]
"Mammy's Black Bottom Pie
With Graham Cracker Crust
...Dark Filling
3 egg yolks
3/4 cup sugar
4 tablespoons cocoa
1 3/4 Valley Sanitary milk
4 tablespoons Pillsbury' s flour
1 teaspoon vanilla
Scald milk, mix sugar, cocoa and flour together. Add to milk and cook in double boiler until thick. Then add egg yolks and cook 5 minutes longer. Cool and pour into Graham cracker crust."
---Brownsville Herald [TX], November 22, 1931 (p.3)

[1932]
"A dessert that makes or 'breaks' a menu, someone said, and maybe they're right. With the right kind of 'finis' you luncheon or dinner guests are bound to be satisfied. If you don't want your guests to come back then DON'T give them one of these desserts!
"Black Bottom Pie
(Part 1)
1 c. milk
4 tbsp. cocoa or ground chocolate
1 1/4 tbsp. cornstarch
3/4 c. sugar
1 tsp. vanilla
1 tsp. gelatine dissolved in 1 tsp. cold water.
Method for part 1: Scald milk, mix dry ingredients, add to milk, cook in top of double boiler 15 minutes, or until smooth. Remove, add gelatine and vanilla. When cold, fold in beaten whites of 2 eggs.
(Part 2)
1 tbsp. gelatine
1/4 c. cold water
2 eggs
1/2 c. sugar
1/2 pint cream, whipped
Vanilla or rum flavoring
Method for part 2: Soak gelatine, beat sugar with egg yolk, add milk, cook until cream. Remove from the fire and add soaked gelatine and stir until cool. When cold, fold in egg whites, beaten stiff. Cover top with whipped cream sprinkled with grated chocolate or chocolate shot."
---"Katherine Parsons' Cooking Column,"Van Nuys News [CA], October 27, 1932 (p. 11)

[1934]
"Oasis Black Bottom Pie
(Makes two pies)
For the chocolate custard, scald two cupfuls of milk and mix three-fourths cupful of sugar, four tablespoonfuls of Sieffa chocolate, two and one-half tablespoonfuls cornstarch; then add to the milk and cook fifteen minutes in a double boiler, until smooth. Let cool and add one teaspoonful of vanilla. For the second part, beat one cupful of sugar and four egg yolks together until thick, add two cupfuls of milk and cook until the spoon is coated, as for custard. Dissolve two tablespoonfuls of plain Jell Well in one-half cupful boiling water and add to the custard mixture and stir thoroughly. When cool, add the stiffly beaten egg whites and one teaspoonful of rum extract. One hour before serving, fill the pie shells one-half full of the chocolate mixture, then completely fill with the second custard and top with whipped cream."
---"Requested Recipes," Marian Manners,Los Angeles Times, January 22, 1934 (p. 11)

[1939]
"497. Black Bottom Pie.(Makes a 9-inch pie)
Crust:
Ingredients: 14 crisp ginger snaps
5 tablespoons melted butter
Roll snaps out fine. Add butter to cookie crumbs and pat evenly into a 9-inch pan. Bake 10 minutes in 300 F. oven. Allow to cool.
Filling:
2 cups milk--scalded
4 egg yolks--beaten
Add eggs slowly to hot milk.
1/2 cup sugar
1 1/4 tablespoons cornstarch
Combine and stir into above. Cook in double boiler for 20 minutes, stirring occasionally until it generously coats a spoon. Remove and take out 1 cup.
1 1/2 squares chocolate
Add to the cup of custard and beat well.
1 teaspoon vanilla
As custard cools, add vanilla, pour into pie crust and chill.
1 tablespoons gelatin
4 tablespoons cold water
Blend thoroughly and add to the remaining hot custard. Let cool, but not thick.
4 egg whites
1/2 cup sugar
1/4 teaspoon cream tartar
2 tablespoons rum
Beat into a meringue and fold into custard. Add rum. As soon as chocolate custard has set, add this. Chill again until it sets.
1 cup whipped cream
Spread on top of pie.
1/2 square chocolate
Shave and sprinkle over pie and serve."
(Dolores Restaurant, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma)
---Adventures in Good Cooking and the Art of Carving in the Home, Duncan Hines [Adventures in Good Eating:Bowling Green KY] 1939, 1952 (no page number, recipes are numbered)

[1942]
"Black Bottom Pie.
I think this is the most delicious pie I have ever eaten. The recipe form which I first made it was sent me by a generous correspondent, and originated at an old hotel in Louisiana. It seemed to me it could be no better. Then another correspondent sent me a recipe for Black Bottom Pie that varied in some details from the first one. Having tried both, I now combine the two to make a pie so delicate, so luscious, that I hope to be propped up on my dying bed and fed a generous portion. The I think that I should refuse outright to die, for life would be too good to relinquish. The pie seems fussy to make, but once a cook gets the hang of it, it goes easily.
Crust
14 crisp ginger cookies
5 tablespoons melted butter
Roll the cookies fine. Mix with the melted butter. Line a nine-inch pie tin, sides and bottom, with the buttered crumbs, pressing flat and firm. Bake ten minutes in a slow oven to set.
Basic Filling
1 3/4 cups milk
1 tablespoon cornstarch
4 tablespoon gelatine
1/2 cup sugar
4 egg yolks
Pinch of salt
For Chocolate Layer
2 squares melted chocolate
1 teaspoon vanilla
For Rum-Flavored Layer
4 egg whites
1/8 teaspoon cream of tartar
1/2 cup sugar
1 tablespoon rum
Topping
2 tablespoons confectioners' sugar
1 cup whipping cream
Grated chocolate
Soak the gelatine in the cold water. Scald the nilk, add one-half cup sugar mixed with the cornstarch, pinch of salt, then beaten egg yolks. Cook in double boiler, stirring constantly, until custard thickens and will coat the back of the spoon. Stir in the dissolved gelatine. Divide custard in half. To one-half add the melted chocolate and the vanilla. Turn while hot into the cooled crust, dipping out carefully so as not to disturb the crust. Let the remaining half of the custard cool. Beat the egg whites and cream of tartar, adding one-half cup of sugar slowly. Blend with the cooled custard. Add one tablespoon rum. Spread carefully over the chocolate layer. Place in ice box to chill thoroughly. It may even stand over-night. When ready to serve, whip the heavy cream stiff, adding two tablespoons confectioners' sugar slowly. Pile over the top of the pie. Sprinkle with grated bitter or semi-sweet chocolate."
---Cross Creek Cookery, Marjorie Kinnan Rawlings [Charles Scribner's Sons:New York] 1942 (p. 174-175)

Other recipes similar to Boston cream pie

• Custard cakes,Mrs. Porter's New Southern Cookery Book, Mrs. M.E. Porter [1879]
• Custard or cream cake,White House Cook Book, Mrs. F. L. Gillette [1887]
• Cream Pie & Washingon Pie,Boston Cooking School Cook Book, Fannie Farmer[1896]

[1997]
"Boston cream pie was invented by Monsieur Sanzian, a French pastry chef hired in 1855 by theformer Parker House (now the Omni Parker House). Executive chef Joseph Ribas, who has beenwith the hotel for 27 years, says Sanzian invented it "because he was topping an English creamcake with chocolate. He started to play around with the recipe, put almonds around the outside,and the guests loved it...According to research conducted by Stephanie Seacord, former director of public relations for theOmni Parker House, the original Boston cream pie had only two layers. Ribas's version, however,consists of three layers of spongecake, which are soaked with rum syrup, spread withwhipped-cream-lightened custard, topped with chocolate and vanilla icing, and garnished withtoasted sliced almonds. This recipe makes 4 cups of custard filling, a fine amount if you're goingto cut the cake into three layers. If you plan to cut the cake into two layers, however, Irecommend making a half portion of the pastry cream.

For the pastry cream:
1 tablespoon butter
2 cups milk
2 cups light cream
1/2 cup sugar
3 1/2 tablespoons cornstarch
6 eggs
1 teaspoon dark rum

For the chocolate fondant icing:
2 cups sugar
1/8 teaspoon cream of tartar
1 cup water
3 ounces semisweet chocolate
1/2 cup sliced almonds

For the cake:
7 eggs
1 cup sugar
1 cup flour
2 tablespoons butter, melted
To make the pastry cream, combine the butter, milk, and light cream in a medium saucepan overmedium-high heat. Bring just to a boil. In a medium bowl, whisk together the sugar andcornstarch. Add the eggs and beat until ribbons form, about 5 minutes. Whisk into the hot-milkmixture and bring to a boil, whisking constantly (to prevent the eggs from scrambling) until themixture has thickened, about 1 minute. Transfer to a bowl and cover the surface with plastic wrap(to keep a skin from forming). Refrigerate for several hours. Whisk in the rum.

To make the chocolate fondant icing, wipe a large cookie sheet (or marble slab) with a dampcloth. Combine the sugar, cream of tartar, and water in a heavy-bottomed pot over medium heat.Bring the mixture to a boil, stirring to dissolve the sugar. Cover and let boilfor 3 minutes. Uncover and dip a pastry brush in cold water to wash down the sides of the pot;boil until the syrup reaches the soft-ball stage (238 degrees), about 5 minutes. Remove from theheat and pour onto the damp cookie sheet. Let it cool for 10 minutes, or until lukewarm.

Using a metal spatula, spread the sugar mixture out and turn it over on itself until it starts tothicken and whiten. (It may be easier to knead the mixture with your hands.)Continue kneading the sugar mixture until it is very stiff. Scrape it off the sheet, place in anairtight container, and refrigerate for several hours. To make the cake, preheat the oven to 350degrees. Lightly grease a 10-inch springform pan. Separate the eggs, putting the whites in onemedium bowl and the yolks in another. Add 1/2 cup of sugar to each bowl. Beat the egg whitesuntil they form stiff peaks; beat the egg yolks until they are thick and pale yellow in color, about 5minutes. Gently fold the stiff egg white mixture into the yolk mixture.

Gradually fold in the flour and then fold in the melted butter. Pour the batter into the preparedcake pan and bake for 18 to 20 minutes, or until a cake tester comes outclean when inserted into the center of the cake. Let cool. To assemble, heat 3/4 cup of the fondantand the chocolate in a double boiler until warm. Stir to a spreading consistency, adding a littlewater as necessary. Using a long serrated knife, slice the cake into 2 layers. Spread the pastrycream over the bottom layer, reserving approximately 1 cup of pastry cream to spread around thesides of the cake (to help the almonds adhere). Place the second layer of cake over the pastrycream and spread the reserved pastry cream around the sides of the cake. Top with the chocolateicing (work rapidly, since the icing sets very quickly) and press the almonds around the sides.Serve immediately at room temperature, or refrigerate for up to 2 days and bring to roomtemperature before serving. (When refrigerated, the fudgelike icing becomes quite heavy andstiff.) Serves 10.
---"Saluting the Boston Cream Pie,"The Boston Globe, July 2, 1997 (p. E1)
Boston cream pie is the official dessert of the State ofMassachusetts.

Related food?Chocolate pie.

"Cannolo (or cannoli, the plural form more familiar in N. America), a Sicilian sweetmeat made from flour, mixed with Marsala, cinnamon, cocoa, egg, and a mixture of water and vinegar (which is said to keep it crisp). The thinly rolled dough, cut in circles, is wrapped around metal tubes and deep fried. When cool, the connolo is filled with sweetened ricotta, chocolate chips, and candied orange peel, or liqueur-flavoured ricotta in which case the ends are dipped in chocolate nuts. These cakes are made for carnival, in February."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p. 131-2)

"Cannoli..."Pipes." Crisp fried pastry tubes...filled with sweetened ricotta...In Naples, cannoli are usually flavored with rosewater or orange flower water and cinnamon, with candied fruit, pistachios, and chocolate added to the filling...In Sicily, the crust is flavored with wine or Marsala."
---The Dictionary of Italian Food and Drink, John Mariani [Broadway Books:New York] 1998 (p. 57)

"Cannoli...The convents of Sicily are the great repositories of Arab-influenced desserts, the so-called dolci de badia, or abbey sweets...sweets from the Convento di Santa Caterina on Piazza Bellini in Palermo, where they make cannoli... The great Sicilian gastronome...Alberto Denti di Pirajno proposed a theory as to how the convents became home for so many Arab-influenced sweets. During Arab rule in Sicily (827-1091), the inland town of Caltanissetta was called Qal'at al-nissa, the castle of women, because of the fame of the harem of the emir of that city. In the hours when they awaited their masters, the women prepared sweets and cakes. After the Normans conquered Caltanissettta, the harems disappeared by the Muslims did not. They were driven into the mountains, and some converted--perhaps the women found refuge as crypto-Muslim nuns in the convents, bringing their secret recipes...to be handed down through the confines of the convents."
---A Mediterranean Feast, Clifford A. Wright [William Morrow:New York] 1999 (p. 177)

"...the king of Carnival is the cannolo, which in its plural form, cannoli, is now part of the American language...To be good, cannoli have to be very fresh (the best coffee houses and bars in Palermo offer cannoli espress--filled while you wait), so if you are a cannoli fan and you can get good ricotta, it is worth the effort to make them at home."
---Pomp and Sustentance: Twenty-Five Centuries of Sicilian Food, Mary Taylor Simeti [ECCO Press:Hopewell NJ] 1989 (p. 164)
[NOTE: This book contains a recipe for cannoli and much more information about local sweets & pastries. Your local public librarian will be happy to help you find a copy.]

About ricotta
"Ricotta is an Italian cottage cheese made originally from the whey left after making other cheeses--from cow's, ewe's, or even goat's milk--but nowadays often with full or skimmed milk added. It is widely used in Italian cookery: applications include fillings for ravioli and cannelloni, cheesecakes, and ice cream. Its name means literally 'recooked', from the method of manufacture; it goes back to Latin recocta, feminine past participle of recoquere, cook again.'"
---An A to Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 282)

"Ricotta is known as an albumin or serum cheese, a cheese made as a by-product of provolone cheese from the recooked whey, hence the name, ricotta, "recooked." Ricotta cheese, which is generally recognized as having been invented in Sicily, is known in the language of the island by another name: zammataru, a word in Sicilian meaning "dairy farmer." This word is derived form the Arabic za'ama, meaning "cow," leading to the supposition that ricotta might have had its origins in the Arab-Sicilian era. The Greek antiquarian who wrote volumes on food, Atheneus (c. A.D. 170-230), talks about "tender cheese" at a banquet. We don't know if this is ricotta, but he also mentions a cheese from Sicily that was well known. Two of the earliest mentions or depictions of ricotta are related to Sicily. Professor Santi Correnti, chairman of the history department of the University of Catania and a preeminent historian of Sicily, told me that during the reign of the Sicilian king Frederick II, in the early thirteenth century, the king, and his hunting party came across the hut of a dairy farmer making ricotta and, being ravenous, asked for some. Frederic pulled out his bread loaf, poured the hot ricotta and when you top, and advised his retinue that "Cu; non manica ccu' so' cucchiaru lassa tutto o zammatary" (Those who don't eat with a spoon will leave all their ricotta behind). The first depiction of the making of ricotta is an illustration in the medical treatise known as the Tacuinum sanitas (medieval health handbook), the Latin translation of Ibn Butlan's eleventh-century Taqwim al-sihha."
---A Mediterranean Feast, Clifford A. Wright [William Morrow:New York] 1999 (p. 467)

"Salted ricotta belongs to all the summer; from October to May ricotta is eaten fresh, both as a cheese and as the basis of Sicilian confectionery. We have already met sweetened ricotta mixed with cuccia, and while the renowned cannoli and the cassate siciliane with their ricotta cream fillings belong not to the classical but to a later period in Sicilan history, this is the place for a recipe that uses sugar and ricotta in a different fashion."
---Pomp and Sustenance: Twenty-Five Centuries of Sicilian Food, Mary Taylor Simeti [Ecco Press:Hopewell NJ] 1989 (p. 40)

Aboutcheesecake andcustard.

"The Southern chess pie carries and old--even ancient--tradition of puddings and pastries with therichtexture of cheese. "Chess" is probably derived from the word "cheese," although various othertheorieshave arisen about the origin of the name. Elizabeth Hedgecock Sparks, author of NorthCarolina andOld Salem Cookery, says it is "an old, old tart which may have obtained its name from thetown ofChester, England." Others believe that "chess" is a corruption of the world "chest" (as in a piechest) wherepies are often kept. Then there is the story about the cook who was asked what she put in the pie,and shereplied, "Anything in our chest." Or the one who was asked about the kind of pie. The answerwas "Oh, jes'pie." The cheese etymology seems the most likely one, because in old cookbooks, cheesecakes andpiesthat were sometimes made with cheese sometimes without (referring to cheese in the texturalsense--lemon card, for example, is often referred to as lemon cheese), are often included in asingle category. Aselection of cheeseless "cheese" pastries inHousekeeping in Old Virginia (1879) are madewith eggyolks, sugar, butter, milk, and lemon juice--very much like chess pie filling. Sometimes called"CheesecakePudding" (the filling is made of yolks, brown sugar, butter, nutmeg, and brandy or rum) is bakedin a crust insmall tins..."
---Around the Southern Table, Sarah Belk [Simon and Schuster:New York] 1991 (p.367-8)
[NOTE: this author observes "sugar pies" were chess pies made with white sugar, "brown sugarpies" were the same recipe made with brown sugar and "Osgood" pies included raisins.]

"Chess pie is the classic Southern pastry, rich, sweet, and intense. The name is a corruption ofcheese, forin the British culinary tradition eggs and cheese share the same terminology...The Oxford EnglishDictionarysays a cheesecake is "a cake or tart of light pastry, orginally containing cheese; now filled with ayellowbutterlike compound of milk-curds, sugar, and butter, or a preparation of whipped egg andsugar." TheSouthern version is the latter...The classic chess pie is pointed up with vanilla and/or nutmeg.Lemon chess,perhaps the favorite, receive just enough citrus flavor to name, but not dominate, thecustard...Variations onthe chess theme are Brown Sugar Pie, and with nuts, Pecan Pie."
---Biscuits, Spoonbread, and Sweet Potato Pie, Bill Neal [Knopf:New York] 1996 (p.262)

About lemons

Cheeseless cheescake & chess pie recipes through time

[17th century]
"To make very good chee[secakes without] cheese curd
Take a quart of cream, & when it boyles take 14 eggs; If they be very yallow take out 2 or 3 ofthe youlks;put them into [the] cream when it boyles & keep it with continuall stirring till it be thick like curd.[Then] putinto it sugar & currans, of each halfe a pound; ye currans must first be plumpt in faire water; thentake apound of butter & put into the curd a quarter of [that] butter; [then] take a quart of fine flowre, &put [the]resto of [the] butter to it in little bits, with 4 or 5 spoonsfulls of faire water, make [the] paste of it& when it iswell mingled beat it on a table & soe roule it out.. Then put [the] curd into [the] paste, firstputting therein 2nutmeggs slyced, a little salt, & a little rosewater; [the] eggs must be well beaten before you putthem in; &for [your] paste you may make them up into what fashion you please..."
---Martha Washington's Booke of Cookery, transcribed by Karen Hess [ColumbiaUniversityPress:New York] 1995 (p. 130-1)

[1653]
To Make Cheese-Cakes
---A True Gentlewoman's Delight [England]

[1747]
"To make Lemon Cheesecakes
Take the Peel of two large Leons, boil it very tender, then pound it well in a Mortar, with aquarter of a Pound or more of Laf-sugar, the Yolks of six Eggs, and a half a Pound of freshButter; pound a mix all well together, lay a Puff-paste in your Patty-pans, and fil them half full,and bake them. Orange Cheesecakes are don the same Way, only you boil the Peel in tow or threeWaters, to take out the Bitterness."
---The Art of Cookery Made Plain & Easy, Hannah Glasse, Facsimile edition [ProspectBooks:Devon England] 1995 (p. 142)

[1803]
Cheesecakeswithoutrennet
---The Frugal Housewife, Susannah Carter [G.R. Waite:New York] (p. 157)
[NOTE: see next page for "Potato and Lemon Cheesesake."]

[1871]
"Lemon cheesecake
Three ounces of butter, half a pound of loaf sugar, three eggs, leaving out the whites of two, thegrated rindand juice of one large lemon; boil it till the sugar is dissolved and it becomes the consistence ofhoney; linethe pan with egg-paste, in the above mixture, and bake in a quick oven."
---Mrs. Porter's New Southern Cookery Book, Mrs. M. E. Porter, Introduction andSuggested Recipesby Louis Szathmary [Promontory Press:New York] 1974 (p. 189)

[1877]
Chesspie
---Buckeye Cookery, Estelle Woods Wilcox [Buckeye Publishers:Minneapolis] (p. 187)

[1879]
"Lemon Cheese Cake
Yolks of sixteen eggs, one pound sugar, three-quarters pound butter, four lemons, boiling rindstwice beforeusing, two tablespoonfuls powdered cracker. Bake in paste. --Mrs. Dr. E.
---Housekeeping in Old Virginia, Marion Cabell Tyree [John P. Morton:Louisville KY]1879 (p. 414)

[1884]
Chesspie
---Boston Cooking School Cook Book, Mrs. D. A. Lincoln [Roberts Brothers:Boston] (p.324-5)

[1928]
"Janet's Chess Pie
1 cup sugar
1 cup butter
3 egg yolks and 1 white
3 tablespoons water
1 teaspoon vanilla
Cream butter and sugar as if for one cake. Add egg yolks and 1 white and beat until foamy; add water and flavoring, again beatinguntil well mixed. Pour this into pan lined with raw pastry and cook..."Southern Cooking, Mrs. S.R. Dull [Grosset & Dunlap:New York] 1928 (p. 188)

Related food?Shoofly pie(based on brown sugar & molasses).

What is chiffon?
"A chiffon pie is a light fluffy confection in which flavoring, usually in an egg-yolk base, is supported by stiffly beaten eggwhites and/or whipped heavy cream. Often gelatin is added as well, as a stabilizer. Without gelatin, the chiffon is essentially a bousse, a French term meaning, literally, 'froth,' or 'foam.'...When gelatin is added to the egg yolk base along with whippedcream, it becomes, strictly speaking, a Bavarian cream."
---The Perfect Pie, Susan G. Purdy [Broadway Books:New York] 2000 (p. 290)

"Chiffon. A very light, sweet fluffy filling for a pie, cake, or pudding. The word is from the French, meaning "rag," and ultimately the Middle English word for "chip," as chiffon also refers to pieces of sheer, delicate ribbon or fabric for women's clothing. Chiffon pie is first mentioned in American print in 1929 as a "chiffon pumpkin pie," in theBeverly Hills Women's Club's Fashions in Food. The 1931 edition of Irma S. Rombauer'sJoy of Cooking gave a recipe for lemon chiffon."
---Encylopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:New York] 1999 (p. 74)

"Chiffon Pie. My research tells me that these fluffy unbaked pies debuted in the early 1920s as "souffle" or "gelatin" pies. A headnote to the Eggnog Chiffon Pie recipe inWoman's Day Old Fashioned Desserts (1978) says that "Chiffon pies were invented in 1921 by a professional baker who lived in Iowa. By beating egg whites with a fruit-flavored syrup until the mixture was light and fluffy, he achieved a filling that his mother said looked like a pie of "chiffon." It's a story I've been unable to substantiate. Besides, Knox Gelatine's 1915 booklet,Dainty Desserts for Dainty People, features gelatin "sponges," "marshmallow puddings," and "marshmallow creams"--the airy mixes that would one day emerge as chiffon fillings...Searches of several dozen early-twentieth-century cookbooks turn up a few "souffle" and "sponge" pies, but these contained no gelatin and/or whipped cream. They were baked pies with stiffly beaten egg whites folded in just before they went into the oven...The earliest fluffy gelatin pies that I was able to locate both appeared inGood Housekeeping's Book of Menus, Recipes and Household Discoveries. The date: 1922. The first, Coffee Souffle Pie, qualifies on all counts as a chiffon pie...The second Good Housekeeping recipe, Pineapple Gelatin Pie, contains gelatin and heavy cream...but no egg whites. Still, it is very chiffonlike. Leafing through 1930s cookbooks, I find four chiffon pies inMy Better Homes & Gardens Cook Book (1939); lemon, chocolate, pineapple, and pumpkin. All begin with a gelatin "custard," are fluffed with stiffly peaking egg whites, and, in the case of the pineapple, with whipped cream as well. Here too, the crusts are the standard pastry, baked and cooled (crumb-crusted chiffon pies come later--with pies such as grasshopper...and Black Bottom..). Two 1940 cookbooks featured a great variety of chiffon pies:Women's Home Companion Cook Book (with nineteen) and theGood Housekeeping Cook Book (with thirteen). Despite World War II sugar shortages, chiffon pies surged into popularity during '40s, driven perhaps byThe Joy of Cooking, which devoted a special section to them. Chiffon pies remained popular right through the '70s. Then in the 1980s when salmonella began compromising the wholesomeness of our eggs, they fell from favor. But only briefly. Savvy food manufacturers discovered that powdered egg whites, cream cheese, whipped toppings, and marshmallow cream could double nicely for raw egg whites. Thus, '90s chiffon pies are likely to contain no eggs at all. And sometimes no gelatin. There's usually no stinting, however, on whipped cream."
---American Century Cookbook: The Most Popular Recipes of the 20th Century, Jean Anderson [Clarkson Potter:New York] 1997 (p. 364)

[1922]
"Coffee Souffle Pie
2 tablespoons granulated gelatin
1/2 cup cold water
2 cupsfuls hot coffee infusion
1/2 cupful sugar
2 eggs
1/8 teaspoonful vanilla
1 cupful cream
1 tablespoonful sugar
Pastry
Soak the gelatin in the cold water and add the hot coffee infusion and one-half cupful of sugar. Stir until dissolved and our into the egg-yolks beaten slightly with one tablespoonful of sugar. Cook in the top of a double-boiler until thickened. Remove from the fire and add the salt and vanilla. Let cool, stirring often. When beginning to set, beat hard, fold in the egg-whites and cream, both stiffly beaten. Cook until the mixture is stiff enough to pile up well on the spoon, then turn into a baked pastry shell. Chill thoroughly before serving. Good Housekeeping Institute."
---Good Housekeeping Book of Menus, Recipes, and Household Discoveries [Good Housekeeping:New York] 1922 (p. 183)

[1931]
"Chiffon Pumpkin Pie
1 1/2 cups mashed pumpkin
1/2 cup milk
3/4 cup sugar
1/4 teaspoon nutmeg
1/4 teaspoon cinnamon
1/4 teaspoon ginger
1/4 teaspoon salt
2 teaspoons corntarch
Yolk of two eggs
Mix pumpkin, sugar, egg yolks and spices together and place in double boiler and boil for five minutes after adding corstarchto milk. When cool beat whites of eggs and fold into pumpkin. Put into pie shell previously baked and served with whipped cream.---Mrs. Katharine Parmelee."
---Fashions in Foods in Beverly Hills, Beverly Hills Woman's Club [Beverly Hills CA] 3rd edition, August 1931 (p. 189)

[1931]
"Fairy Lemon Tart
1 Large or 2 Small Pies
I. Soak 2 teaspoons of gelatine and 1/3 cup of cold water.
II. Place 4 egg yolks, slightly beaten, in a double boiler, add the rind and juice of 1 large lemon and 1 1/8 cups sugar. Cook these ingredients over hot water, stirring them constantly until they are smooth and thick. Add the dissolved gelatine and cool the mixture.
III. Beat the whites of 4 eggs until they are stiff, and fold them into I. and II. Have a baked pie shell in readiness and fill it with the lemon mixture. Chill the tart for several hours. Before serving it cover it with 1 cup of cream whipped, to which 1 teaspoon of vanilla and (if desired) 3 tablespoonsful of sugar have been added. This tart may be made a day in advance."
---The Joy of Cooking, Irma S. Rombaurer, facsimile 1931 edition [Scribner:New York] 1998 (p. 217)

[1932]
"Lemon Chiffon Pie
Mix 2 tablespoon of butteer with 1 cup of sugar. Stir into this the yolks of 2 eggs, well beaten. Add three tablespoons flour. Beat. Add 1 cup of milk. Beat. Add the juice and grated rind of 1 lemon. Fold in 2 stiffly beaten egg whites. Pour into a pie plate lined with uncooked pastry. Bake 10 minutes in a hot oven (450 degrees F.). Finish baking for 20 minutes in a moderate oven (325 degrees F.)."
---Bamburger's Cook Book, Mabel Claire [Greenberg:New York] 1932 (p. 340)

[1937]
"Lemon Chiffon Pie
1 tablespoon gelatin
1/4 cup water
4 eggs, separated
1 cup sugar
1/2 teaspoon salt
1 1/2 teaspoons grated lemon rind
6 tablespoons lemon juice
1 baked (9-inch) pastry or Cream Cheese Pastry shell
1 cup heavy cream, whipped
Soften gelatin in 2 tablespoons water. Combine slightly beaten egg yolks, 1/2 cup sugar, salt, lemon rind and juice, add remaining 2 tablespoons water; cook over boiling water until mixture thickens, stirring constantly. Add softened gelatin, stirring until gelatin is dissolved; cool until mixture begins to thicken. Then gradually beat remaining 1/2 cup sugar into stiffly beaten egg whites and fold into lemon-gelatin miture. Turn into baked pastry shell and chill until firm. When ready to serve, top with whipped cream. Yield: 1 one-crust pie."
---America's Cook Book, Compiled by the Home Institute of the New York Herald Tribune [Charles Scribner's Sons:New York] 1937 (p. 653)

"Orange Chiffon Pie
1 cup water
14 tablepsoon sugar
1/2 teaspoon salt
1 tablespoon orange rind, grated
1/4 cup cornstarch
2 1/2 tablespoons orange juice
1 1/2 teaspoons lemon juice4 egg whites
1 baked (9-inch)pastry shell
Combine water, 6 tablespoons sugar, salt, grated orange rind, and bring to a boil. Add cornstarch dissoved in citrus juices, and cook until mixture boils and thickens, stirring constantly. Beat egg whites until stiff. Then gradually beat in remaining sugarand continue beating until sugar dissolves. Add the cooked mixture to the whites as it is take from the heat. Fold togetherwith a bowl-shaped wire whip, dipping it down, bringing it up, repeating until the mixtures are blended. Pour filling immediately to a pre-baked, pre-chilled pie shell; fill generously and pyramid to stand high in the middle. When cool, top withmeringue."
---"Food for Conversation," Clementine Paddleford,Los Angeles Times, May 6, 1945 (p. F21)

[1946]
"Gelatine Chiffon Cream Pies
The following rules are for baked pie shell or crumb crusts filled with gelatin mixtures and cream. They make delicious desserts. As they may be prepared well in advance they have a practical value that is desirable in many instances...
"Gelatine Chocolate Chiffon Pie with Bananas
1 nine inch pie
Prepare: A baked Pie Shell
Soak: 1 tablespoon gelatine
in: 1/4 cup cold water
Combine and stir until smooth:
6 tablespoons cocoa or 2 ounces melted chocolate
1/2 cup boiling water
Stir in the soaked gelatine until it is dissolved. Stir in: 4 lightly beaten egg yolks, 1/2 cup sugar
Chill these ingredients until they are about to set. Add: 1 teaspoon vanilla
Beat them with a wire whisk until they are light. Whip until stiff: 4 egg whites, 1/4 teaspoon salt.
Fold them into the chocolate mixture with: 1/2 cup sugar
Fill the pie shell. Chill the pie thorougly. Shortly before serving it cover the top with thinly sliced: Bananas.
Spread it with: Whipped cream."
---Joy of Cooking, Irma S. Rombauer and Marion Rombauer Becker [Bobbs-Merrill:Indianapolis] 1946 (p. 590)
[NOTE: this book offers recipes for Chiffon Pies flavored with maple sirup, rum, pumpkin, fruit, coffee, lemon, lime, strawberry, pineapple, and orange.]

In Mr. Strause's own words: "Orange and Lemon Chiffon Pies...Thirteen years ago, when 'chiffon' pies were originated,I did not know that the word would ever be known to anyone but myself. It was purely and simply a crazy idea at that time, and yettoday chiffon pie is known to people in every walk of life; and is probably the most talked of and the highest publicized ofall pies. Are you taking full advantage of its possibilities? If no, then read this chapter carefully, because herein lies theoriginal chiffon pie recipes. These recipes have been imitated by many, but seldom equaled. Don't be fooled by theirsimplicity because the simplest things often give the best results. To be successful with these recipes, it will only benecessary for you to follow the instructions very closely. So take thedoctor's advice in reading this presecription. Read itthree times before attempting to fill it."
---Pie Marches On, Monroe Boston Strause [Ahrens Publishing:New York] second edition, 1951(p. 161)
[NOTE: We are not told if this "13 years" counts back from this 2nd edition [1951] or the first edition [1939].]

[1951]
"Lemon Chiffon Filling
First place on the stove and bring to a boil:
1 quart water
12 oz. sugar
1/4 oz. salt
3/4 oz. grated lemon rind
2 or 3 drops lemon color
Bring this to a boil and thicken with 5 ounces of cornstarch dissolved in 6 ounces of fresh lemon juice. After the cornstarchsolution has been added, cook until thick. Next place in the cake machine 1 pint of egg whites and 1/2 pound of sugar and beat dry stiff. Then add an additional half pound of sugar to the beaten egg whites and continue beating the whites until this last part of the sugaris thoroughly dissolved. This will only take a few revolutions of the machine. Remove the beaten egg whites from the cake machinebowl and place them in a round-bottom mixing bowl. The pour the cooked part over the beaten egg whites and with a wire-hand whipfold together easily but well. The filling whould be placed in the shell immediately. Do not allow to stand. Fill the shell generously full and with a spatula pyramid to the center of the pie, making the center higher than the sides. Allow to cool andtop with whipped cream. It is very important that the cooked portion of the mix be thickened after the egg whites have beenproperly beaten, and they must then be folded together immedatiely. If the cooked portion of the mix is allowed to stand waiting for the egg whites to attain the proper stiffness, a skin will form, and on folding this mix into the egg whites, a lumpy filling willresult. Smoothness and texture are important to the successful chiffon pie. Soft or underbeaten egg whites will cause the pie to besoft and runny, and the definition of 'dry stiff' in this case means beating the egg whites beyond any stiffness that you would considerusing for a meringue."
---Pie Marches On, Monroe Boston Strause [Ahrens Publishing:New York] second edition, 1951(p. 161,162)
[NOTE: this book also offers recipes for Toasted almond chiffon, Banana chiffon, Berry chiffon, Blackbottom chiffon, CherryChiffon, Chocolate Chiffon, Fruit salad chiffon (with canned fruit & with fresh fruit), Orange chiffon, Peach chiffon, Pumpkin chiffon, Raspberry chiffon, Strawberry chiffon (fresh & canned), Sunkist chiffon and Vanilla chiffon. Happy to send recipes, let us know which one(s) you want.]

Who was Monroe Boston Strause, "The Pie King?"
"Monroe Boston Strause, pie engineer. Here is the man who invented chiffon pie--and his recipe...Fruit-fragrant chiffon will be the pie star on the menus of tomorrow, is the prediction of Monroe Boston Strause, number-one pie engineer of the nation. And pie manStrause ought to know: Commercial bakers in 48 states look to him as style leader in the building of America's favoritedessert. Monroe Boston Strause has a weakness for that pie called chiffon; it's an invention all his own. But chiffon pies postwarwill have a different kind of thickening from those of today. Cornstarch is being outmoded by new gelatinizing agents, tasteless,clear as glass, that can be combined with the filling without beating. Fresh fruit chiffons will taste like fresh fruit. It was in 1921 that ambitious, redheaded Monroe Strause, 16, went into the business with an uncle who fancied himself a pie baker. Creampies were Uncle Mike's specialty--stiff with cornstarch. Monroe couldn't bear the sight of them, let alone promote theirsale...Determined to make his first business venture succeed, the youngster began fooling around with pie fillings. He started with a recipe for the French cream used in eclairs in which boiled sugar syrup is added to beaten egg whites, then the cornstarchfilling folded into this. Anything for lightness, so Monroe began piling in the egg whites. First thing he knew he had a fillingethereal. This creation he carried home to show off to his mother. 'Why, it looks just like a pile of chiffon,' she said. So the pie was christened. Mere piecrust seemed unworthy support for such a delicate dainty. Monroe's mother suggested graham crackersfor a shell. Then crumb crusts were unknown. More experimentation. Eventually a shell light, crisp, tender--the ideal mate for chiffon.Monroe's first chiffon pies sold as a restaurant novelty, 35 cents a thin wedge. Within three years he boasted the largest piebusiness in the West. Bakers from everywhere were asking, 'How did you do it?' Monroe sold his pie company to be a pieengineer. Anyone, he claims, can turn out a chiffon nothing short of perfection by following his blueprint directions."
---"Food for Conversation," Clementine Paddleford,Los Angeles Times, May 6, 1945 (p. F21)
[NOTE: Orange chiffon pie recipe from this articlehere.]

[1935]
"It isn't the pie, but overeating, that brings on that 'Great American tummy ache,' Monroe Strause, Los Angeles, told the NationalRestaurant Association today. 'The properly made pie is highly digestible,' Strause, who was introduced as the nation's champion pie-maker, asserted. 'But it gets the blame for the pains and overstuffed feeling when the real trouble is overeating before the dessertcourse is reached.' The best advice on dining was mother's injunction" 'Save room for that pie, sonny.' he said."
---"Pie-Maker Contends Stuffing, not Pie, Causes Tummy Ache," Associated Press,San Antonio Express [TX], October 11, 1935(p. 3)

[1937]
"Monroe 'Boston' Strause, hailed as the Nation's No. 1 pie expert, rolled out a neat pie crust and proclaimed that inn his 20 year'sexperience, he has found apple pie is the No. 1 pie in the nation. Peach pie is second he enumerated...Fruit pies reank high in the the United States, but recently the cream pie has taken on popularity by leaps and bounds...Strause, whose home is in Hollywood, gave a pie-baking demonstration last night before the International Stewards' and Caterer's Association convention."
---"Mere Man is No. 1 Pie Expert,"Indiana Evening Gazette, [PA] August 17, 1937 (p. 2)

"Monroe Boston Strause of New York was proclaimed pie king after he baked 300 apple pies for the [National Restaurant] associationbreakfast yesterday."
---"Girl called 'perfect waitress,'"New York Times, October 8, 1937 (p. 25)

[1947]
"San Diego, Calif.---Frozen pie in the sky is another preoucct of the modern progress. The sky angle, shipment by air was used for initial 'rush'orders, explained Monroe Boston Strause, who developed the freezing process for pies during the war. Strause's bakery and freezingplant truning out 15,0000 pies daily, is also shipping by railroad refrigerator car."
---"Frozen Pie in the Sky May be Bakery Salvation,"Amarillo Daily News [TX], April 4, 1947 (p. 12)

[1968]
"'The secret is to slice the apples, add the sugar and cinnamon, then place them in a collander to drain into a pan for an houror two.' So states Boston Strause--and if anyone ought to know pie secrets, it's Boston Strause, currently chief pie maker for Jane Dobbins Pie shop in Pasadena. Boston, who is the creator of the graham crust and the chiffon pie, and who has been master baker for severalhotel chains an has judged hundreds of contests for both professional and amateur pie pie-makers all over the United States, began baking when he was sixteen years old, in his father's bakery. He later added color and excitement to his career by becoming the exclusivesupplier of pies to comedian Buster Keaton. Keaton and Mary Pickford, we understand, threw (and ate) pies made only by Boston Strause. More recently the American Medical Association called on Boston for advice on how to create a low calorie pie."
---"Recipes of the Week: Apple, Pumpkin Pies are Favorite Treat All Year," Patricia McCune,Pasadena Independent [CA]December 19, 1968 (p. 18)

Additional bio notes courtesy of Charles Perry:I &II.

What aboutChiffon cake?

Why call it cobbler?
Our dictionaries, word history books and food history reference sourcesgenerally agree the term cobbler, as it applies to a fruit dessert coveredwith rough biscuit dough, originated in the American west in the middle ofthe 19th century. Where did the name come from? Most of our books simplystate "source unknown."The Barnhart Dictionary of Etymology/Barnhart adds: "A kind of pie baked in a deep dish,. 1859, American English, butperhaps ultimately related to, or even developed from unrecorded use ofcobeler, n. 1385, a kind of wooden bowl or dish." (p. 184)

In the absence of documented evidence, educated guesses may beconstructed. It is possible the name derived from the look of the finalproduct. Cob/cobble/cobber convey many meanings in the English language.Elizabeth David (English Bread and Yeast Cookery)tells us traditional English "cob" bread was small, brown and round. Similar, perhapsto cobbletones. Perhaps this is what the the first cobbler resembled?

While American dictionaries date the first print instance of the term "cobbler" in 1859, Nancy Baggett (fellow IACPmember and cookbook author) recently located this older reference. Proving? Culinary history sleuthing is often the result of careful reading and research.

[1839]
"A Peach Pot-Pie.
A Peach pot pie, or cobler, as it is often termed, should be made of clingstone peaches, that are very ripe, and then pared and sliced from the stones. Prepare a pot or oven with paste, as directed for the apple pot-pie, put in the prepared peaches, sprinkle on a large handful of brown sugar, pour in plenty of water to cook the peaches without burning them, though there should be but very little liquor or syrup when the pie is done. Put a paste over the top, and bake it with moderate heat, raising the lid occasionally, to see how it is baking. When the crust is brown, and the peaches very soft, invert the crust on a large dish, put the peaches evenly on, and grate loaf sugar thickly over it. Eat it warm or cold. Although it is not a fashionable pie for company, it is very excellent for family use, with cold sweet milk." ---The Kentucky Housewife, Lettice Bryan, facsimile reprint of 1839 edition stereotyped by Shepard & Stearns:Cincinnati [Image Graphics:Paducah KY] (p. 268)

TheDictionary of Americanisms traces the first instance of the word cobbler (as it appliesto a pie dish) in print to 1859: "Cobbler...a sort of pie, baked in a pot lined with dough of greatthickness, upon which fruit is placed."

"Another kind of cobbler is a western- deep-dish pie with a thick crust and a fruit filling. This dishis called bird's nest pudding or crow's nest pudding in New England; it is served with a custard byno topping in Connecticut, with maple sugar in Massachusetts, and with a sour sauce inVermont."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:NewYork] 1999 (p. 87)

"Cobbler, also cobbler pie: A deep-dish fruit pie with crust, often biscuit dough, on the top andsometimes lining the pan. Chiefly South, South Middle (parts of the United States.)."
---Dictionary of American Regional English, Frederic G. Cassidy, editor, [BelknapPress:Cambridge MA: 1985] Volume 1 (p. 704)
[NOTE: This book has a map of where cobbler is popular.]

[1877]
Plum cobbler
[NOTE: the end of this recipe references peaches, both canned and fresh.]

[1882]
"Fanchonettes.
One cupful of sugar, half a cupful of water, one table-spoonful of corn-starch, one teaspoonful of butter, the yolks of four eggs, the juice and rind of two lemons. Mix the corn-starch with a little cold water, and stir in half a cupful of boiling water. Beat the sugar, eggs and lemon together, and stir into the boiling corn-starch. Place the basin in another of boiling water, and stir (over the fire) until it thickens, perhaps from eight to ten minutes; then add the butter and set away to cool. Line little patty pans with puff paste, or any rich paste, rolled very thin. Put a spoonful of the mixture in each one, and bake in a slow oven from twelve to twenty minutes. When cool, slip out of the pans, and serve on a napkin. They are nice for lunch, tea or children's parties, only for parties make them small. The mixture for fanchonettes will keep a number of weeks in a cool place, so that if one makes a quantity at one time, portions can be used with the trimmings of pastry left from pies."
---Miss Parloa's Cook Book, 1882

[1914]
"Rhubarb Fanchonettes.--2 pounds rhubarb, 1 cup sugar, 1/2 cup strained orange juice, 1 tablespoon powdered gelatine, 1 piece orange peel, 1 cup cream, whipped, flavored and sweetened, number of individual pastry shells. Cut rhubarb into inch pieces. Hot house variety needs no peeling. Place in baking dish in layers, sprinkling sugar between layers. Add 2 tablespoons water, 1 tablespoon Crisco, and a few thin strips orange peel, place in moderate oven, cover and bake 1 hour. Dissolve gelatine in orange juice and when rhubarb is cooked remove it from oven and add this mixture to it. Let it get cold. When ready to serve fill shells with rhubarb mixture, heap with whipped cream and decorate with crystallized orange peel."
---A Calendar of Dinners with 615 Recipes, including the Story of Crisco, Marion Harris Neil [Proctor & Gamble] 1913, 1914 eighth edition (p. 192)
[NOTE: This is the same recipe as the one published in the Ladies Home Journal, 1921.]

[1927]
"Pumpkin Fanchonettes.
Mix with 1/2 cupful of sugar and 1 teaspoonful each of salt and cinnamon and 3/4 teaspoonful of ginger. Bring to the boiling pint, stirring constantly to prevent burning 1 quart sifted cooked pumpkin, then stir in the well-beaten yolks of 2 eggs and cook slowly for 3 minutes longer. Add the sugar mixture, 1 cupful dates cut into small pieces and 1/2 cupful of nut meats, then the stiffly beaten whites of the eggs. Turn the filling into baked individual pie shells and return to the oven for above [about] 5 minutes. Serve cold garnished with whipped cream and a candied cherry in the middle of each mound."
---"Novelties for Thanksgiving Week: Cranberry Jelly and an Unusual Cabbage,"The Christian Science Monitor, November 18, 1927 (p. 7)

[1930]
"Pumpkin Fanchonettes.
Cut large circles from flaky pastry rolled to a very thin sheet. Fit into small fluted pans. Pinch with fingers to make a fancy edge. Fill with pumpkin pie filling. Bake in a quick oven (425 degrees F.) 15 to 20 minutes. Garnish before serving with a spoonful of whipped cream."
---"San Antonio Express Womans Department," Martha Jane Heath editor,San Antonio Express [TX], October 29, 1930 (p. 11)

[1961]
"Fanchette or Fanchonette (Confectionery)--This gateau, which was very popular in the past, is scarcely ever made today. This is a pity because it is excellent. It is made in a deep round baking tin similar to that used for hot pates. Line this baking tin with flaky pastry dough which has been rolled out and folded into 3 upon itself six times (Twelfth Night galette...) Fill this crust with a cream made like French pastry cream, with the following ingredients: 12 yolks of eggs, 3/4 cup (100 grams) of powdered sugar, 3/4 cup (100 grams) of unsifted flour, 2 1/2 cups (5 decilitres) of fresh thick cream, a tablespoon of vanilla-floured sugar, or 1 teaspoon of vanilla extract, a pinch of salt. Bake the gateau in a slow oven. When it is cold, cover with meringue. Decorate the top with meringue, piping it through a forcing bag. Sprinkle with sugar. Brown in the oven. Serve warm."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Prosper Montagne, edited by Charlotte Turgeon and Nina Froud [Crown Publishers:New York] 1961 (p. 408)

According to the records of the US Patent & Trademark Office, Wham-O introduced its iconic Frisbee flying disc June 17, 1957. The inventor? Walter Fred Morrison. The original prototype? Inexpensive metal pie plates. The inspiration? Throwing empty pie plates was popular on college student diversion during the Great Depression. The name? Frisbie Baking Company, Bridgeport, Ct. Who was the first person to throw a pie plate and yell Frisbee? We will never know. There are several claimants to this honor. Because Frisbie pies were sold in New England, we can assume the fad with this name began there. This does not preclude the possibility of other people hurling similar objects in other parts of the country (world?) achieving the same purpose.What did aFrisbie pie tin

"The Frisbee started as an obscure fad with a beginning as modest as a five-cent pie tin. It is widely believed that restless Yale students discovered it when they decided to throw pie tins instead of returning them to the Frisbie Pie Company in Bridgeport, Conn., for their nickel deposit."
---"Technology: The Wonders of the Frisbee,"New York Times, July 5, 1978 (p. D5)

"It's one of Richard Burton's favorite forms of exercise. Carol Greiltzer, a New York City councilwoman, does it at every opportunity....What they do is fly Frisbees, and they have lots of company. A Frisbee is a plastic disk about the size of a pie pan that can soar, dip or bank like a glider when thrown properly. First introduced commercially about a dozen years ago by Wham-O Manufacturing Co., Frisbees until recently were regarded primarily as novelties for children. But of lately the flying of Frisbees has become something of a national craze among adults...Soldiers in Vietnam find a Frisbee session relaxing after a day in the bush chasing the Vietcong...Guts Frisbee is played by two five-man teams standing about 15 yards apart. They hurl the plastic disks at each other with awesome force, scoring points when an opponent fails to catch a throw one-handed...Legends about the origins of Frisbee are many--all probably apocryphal. One has it that way back in 1837 a Yale man named Frisbee sailed a church collection plate 200 feet across the campus in protest against compulsory chapel. Movie people claim it all started in Hollywood in the 1940s when film editors relaxed at lunch by scaling empty film tins. But most Frisbee historians agree that the modern era began after World War II when the clientele of the now-defunct Frisbie Baking Co. of Bridgeport Conn., found that the tin plates holding Mother Frisbie's pies were great for soaring. In the late 1950s, Fred Morrison, a pie-tin tosser of notable skill, took the idea to Wham-O. The company. The company has since sold several million Frisbees, and Mr. Morrison has raked in close to $500,000. in royalties."
---"Frisbee Fad Attracts Fans Seeking Sport." W. Stewart Pinkerton,Wall Street Journal, July 2, 1969 (p. 1)

"In the beginning, of course, a Frisbee was a tin plate holding a pie that was produced by the thousands in a Bridgeport bakery. The Frisbee Pie Company was its name, and somewhere between 1871 (When William R. Frisbie started the business) and 1920 (when somebody saw the fun in tossing the empty tins), Frisbee started on its way to becoming one of America's rare native sports. A mispelling early in the game changed an 'i' to 'e' a man on the West Coast (W. Fred Morrison) began manufacturing aerodynamically improved version of the disk in 1957. ..A lot has happened to a Frisbee since it held a pie, but a lot more has happened to the ability of Frisbee tossers. This becomes very evident in an Ultimate Frisbee match, where a team, of seven players tries to pass a Frisbee down a 60-yard field without letting it hit the ground or be blocked by an opposing team of seven...The ball is dead, as far as Frisbee freaks are concerned. A ball holds no mystery, they contend, has a slavish attachment to the earth and falls quickly if missed in the initial attempt to catch it. But not the Frisbee, which exists just to fly."
---"To Frisbee Fans, It's the Ultimate," Parton Keese,New York Times, August 7, 1977 (p. CN1)

"Students at Yale University insist they were the first to pick up a Frisbie Pie Company plate and fling it into the air. But similar claims have come from Princeton and other Easter colleges and universities. Olin Robinson, Middlebury College's president, said both were wrong...'it started here.' To honor its certainty, the college unveiled a bronze sculpture a few weeks ago by Patrick Farrow, and artist, of a dog catching a flying disc in its mouth. Middlebury officials contend that a group of Delta Upsilon fraternity brothers tumbled into the game while traveling to a fraternity convention in Nebraska 50 years ago. Short on cash while on the road, the men took Frisbie fruit pies with them to eat, the story goes. They tossed the leftover tin back and forth to amuse themselves while waiting for a flat tire to be repaireid. Frist Pie-Tin Throwers. It was 1939. 'That fall in Middlebury the air was filled with flying pans, every size and shape,' said a story in Middlebury's alumni newspaper in the spring of 1976. 'Grade-point averages dropped, football atttendance suffered and all stores were out of pie pans.' But even the college's official version is disputed by one of the Middlebury students, who said he had participated in the fateful event. Elbert Cole, a retired chemist living in Palo Alto, Calif., said he and another fraternity brother found a pie tin in a Nebraska cornfield and tossed it to each other, yelling 'Frisbie.' 'People have been throwing pie pans forever, but that's how it got to be called Frisbie.' [said] Mr. Cole...Yale suggests that its students were the first to throw pie-tins because the Frisbie Pie Company, which was based in Bridgeport, Conn., likely sold pies near Yale. David Iovanne, director of the New Haven Convention and Visitor Bureau, said it is part of New Haven lor that Yale students were the first pie-tin tossers...After World War II, the travels of the flying pie tins became easier to document, said Daniel Roddick of the Wham-O Manufacturing Company in San Gabriel, Calif., which makes the modern plastic Frisbee. In 1948, Walter Fred Morrison, a West Coast inventor and building inspector, made plastic versions and marked them as flying saucers, In 1957, Wham-O discovered the popularity of a game called Frisbie that was played mostly on college campuses on the East Coast. The company liked the name and began selling Frisbees under a registered trademark. They later learned of the Frisbie Pie Company...'As to the documentation on who cast the first one without a blueberry pie in it, that's a bit of a challenge,'...I think what you have here is a pretty spontaneous response to a natural opportunity...It just brought a lot of happiness and joy to people at a time when the world was getting ready for World War II...It just brought release."
---"It All Started With Pie Tins in the Air,"New York Times, July 9, 1989 (p. 31)

The ingredients and method of Gateau Saint Honore date the possibility of this recipe to the 17thcentury.Primary evidence confirms master Parisian patissieres often employed choux and cream to effectgranddessert presentations. Croquant was "invented" at this time. Chantilly creme (sometimes referredto asChiboust) was also "invented" in the 17th century. We find nothing close to Saint Honore in LaVarenne[1651], but Ude's French Cook [1828] contains several recipes which might beenprecursors. Theseare generally composed of choux artfully arranged and filled with chantilly cream. Unlike GateauSaintHonore, however, do not employ shortcrust.

Escoffier [1903] contains a recipe for Creme a Saint-Honore (#4345), but not (at least that wecan find)Gateau Saint Honore. Neither does it show up in Richardin [1913]. The original edition ofLarousseGastronomique [1938] includes both description and recipe (en Francais, we can send if youlike).

What is Gateau Saint Honore?
Gateau Saint Honore, a confection of two kinds of pastry with a cream filling. Shortcrust pastryprovides afirm base for the soft and flexible choux pastry piled round it on top. Glazed profiteroles are stuckto the ringof choux. The centre of the ring is filled with a creamy mixture (creme chiboust) stiffened withgelatin andlightened with stiffly beaten egg whites. This cake is sometimes said to have been named after St.Honore,the patron saint of bakers, but others say that it owes its name to the rue Saint-Honore in Paris,where it wascreated (possibly as a development of some existing product) in 1846 by a patissiere, Chiboust.Thelearned authors of the Ile-de-France volume listed under IPCF (1993) explain why they regard thematter asan unsolved mystery."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p. 333)
[NOTE: Mr. Davidson's reference to IPCF (1993) refers toInventaire du Patrimoine Culinarede laFrance, 27 volumes published between 1992-2000. The Ile-de-France contains theinformation ongateau St. Honore. We don't have ready access to this volume, but your librarian may be able tolocate/borrow a copy.]

"Saint Honore, a gateau consisting of a layer of shortcrust pastry (basic pie dough) or puff pastryon top ofwhich is arranged a crown of choux pastry, which is itself garnished with small choux glazed withcaramel.The inside of the crown is filled with Chiboust cream (also known as Saint Honore cream') orChantillycream. A Parisian gateau, Saint Honore takes its name from the patron saint of bakers andpastrycooks. Itis also said that its name comes from the fact that the pastrycook Chiboust, who create the creamwhich isused in it, set himself up in the Rue Saint-Honore in Paris."
--- Larousse Gastronomique, Completely revised and updated [Clarkson Potter:NewYork] (p. 1016)

Pastry: notes on shortcrust, puff paste, choux, and profiteroles

The earliest reference to grasshopper pie in theNew York Timeswas published in 1904. Itis for the "real" thing:"

"Big grasshoppers, such as grow fat and buzz loudly in the Orient, are looked upon as tabledelicacies inthe Philippines. There are several methods used by the natives for catching grasshoppers. Themosteffective is the net...The hopper is first so thoroughly dried out in the head of the sun or in thebake oventhat there is nothing left that is really objectionable, and a nice crispy article of food results. Thisstatessweet of itself, and something like ginger biscuits. The natives usually sweetend the grasshopeermore byusing a sprinkling of brown sugar. Then the confectioners make up grasshoppers with sugar,chocolatetrimmings, and colored candies in such a way a very nice tasting piece of confectionery isobtained. Thehousewife of the Philippines takes considerable delight in placing before you a nice grasshopperpie orcake. The grashopper pie is the most wonderful dish, as the big hoppers are prepared in such away thatthey do not lose their form."
---"Grasshoppers for the Table,"New York Times, March 27, 1904 (p. SM8)

The earliest NYT recipe for Grasshopper Pie, as we Americans know it today, was published in1963. Itdoes not reference any specific name-brand products. It does, however, confirm the propularity ofthisdessert in the time frame established by the food historians:

"Grasshopper Pie
Crumb shell:
1 1/4 cups chocolate wafer crumbs
1/4 cup sugar
1/3 cup melted butter
1. Preheat oven to 450 degrees.
2. Mix the chocolate crumbs, sugar and butter. Press the mixture against the bottom and sides of anine-inch pie plate. Bake five minutes and chill.
Filling:
1 envelope gelatin
1/2 cup sugar
1/8 teaspoon salt
1/2 cup cold water
3 eggs, separated
1/4 cup green creme de menthe
2 tablespoons cognac or creme de cacao
1 cup heavy cream, whipped.
1. Combine in the top of a double boiler the gelatin, half the sugar and salt. Stir in the water andblend in theegg yolks, one at a time. Place the mixture over boiling water, stirring constantly until gelatin isdissolvedand mixture thickens slightly, four to five minutes.
2. Remove the mixture from the heat and stir in the creme de menthe and cognac. Chill, stirringoccasionally, until mixture has a consistency resembling unbeaten egg white.
3. Beat the egg whites until stiff but not dry, then gradually stir in remaining sugar. Continuebeating untilwhites are very stiff. Fold them into the gelatin mixture. Fold in the whipped cream and turnmixture intochocolate crumb shell. Chill until firm and garnish. If desired, with additional whipped cream. Yield: One nine-inch pie."
---"New Menus and Recipes Suggested for Weekend,"New York Times, May 9, 1963 (p.43)

"According to John Egerton (Southern Food, 1987), Key Lime Pie was known in the FloridaKeys "as farback as the 1890s." It don't doubt it a bit because in those pre-refrigerator days, fresh milk was apoorkeeper. What local cooks had learned to rely on was the sweetened condensed milk Gail Bordenhadbegun canning shortly before the Civil War."
---The American Century Cookbook: The Most Popular Recipes of the 20th Century, JeanAnderson[Clarkson Potter:New York] 1997 (p. 377)
[NOTE: This book has a recipe for Key Lime Pie.]

"Key lime pies were first made in the Keys in the 1850s. Jean A. Voltz, inThe Flavor of theSouth(1993), explains that the recipe developed with the advent of sweetened condensed milk in 1856.Sincethere were few cows on the Keys, the new canned milk was welcomed by the residents andintroduced intoa pie made with lime juice. The original pies were made with a pastry crust, but a crust made fromgrahamcrackers later became popular and today is a matter of preference, as is the choice betweenwhippedcream and meringue toppings. There are three recipes for Key lime pie inThe Key West CookBook(1949), only one of which refers to a graham-cracker crust, and two of which do not require thepie to bebaked. One has no topping, one whipped cream, and one meringue."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:NewYork] 1999 (p. 184)

[1940]
Key West has also an unusual menu to whet the appetiteturtle steaks, black bean soup and delicious lime pie, are epicurean pleasures not to be overlooked.
---Key West, Unique Resort City, S.R. Bayley,Washington Post, January 14, 1940 (p. A7)

[1947]
Food costs are most reasonable in comparison with the mainland, and the menus are slightly exotic to make up for the lunch-room appearance of most downtown restaurants. Their appeal is in their lime pie, the equivalent of a lemon meringue pie made with the small, juicy key limes
---Manana in Key West, Paul J.C. Friedlander,New York Times, February 23, 1947 (p. X14)

[1948]
"Famous Key Lime Pie has been popular with residents and visitors on the Florida keys for many years. Until now Key Lime Pie has been unknown in Biloxi and othersections of the United States. At considerable expense, we sent our chef to the Florida Keys to learn te method of making this most delicious Pie, under the direction of the Wills Famiy, who conceied the iea and originated the recipe."
---display ad, Sport Center Coffee Shop,Biloxi Daily Herald [MS], April 17, 1948 (p. 10)

[1949]
Mrs. Moore likes unusual foods and has a special recipe she obtained from the Cubans in Key West, Florida. It is for Key Lime Pie which Mrs. Moore says is very good, but also expensive and the type of dessert used only on special occasions.
---Time For Picnics: Recipes Better for Spring Days, Barbara Reed,Denton Record Chronicle, April 28, 1949 (p. 11)

[1949]
"Key Lime Pie
4 eggs
1 can condensed milk
1/2 cup lime juice
Break eggs in bowl and beat lightly. Add condensed milk and beat until well blended. Add limejuice slowly mixing well. Custard will thicken as you add lime juice. Pour into baked pie shell andtop with meringue. Bake in slow oven until brown.

Meringue
Beat whites of 2 eggs unitl stiffl. Add 3 teaspoon sugar and 1/2 teaspoon baking powder beatingconstantly. Put on custard and brown.--Eva Navarro (Mrs. Dan Navarro)."

"Key Lime Ice Box Pie
1/3 cold water
1/2 tablespoon gelatine
4 eggs
3 tablespoons lime juice or more. (Lemon juice and 1/3 lemon rind may be used)
1 cup whipped cream
1 cup granulated sugar
few grains salt
Set gelatine to soak in 1/3 cup water. Place egg yolks, lime juice, and 1/2 cup sugar in roundbottom bowl. Place over water kept at boiling point, whipping until it cooks firm andcreamy. Remove from stove and fold in gelatine. When cook add stiffly beaten egg whites whichhave been combined with other 1/2 cup sugar. Our into large baked pastry and set in ice box for 2hours or more. Whip cream & spread over top of pie.--Annie Hicks.

Heavenly Lime Pie
1 1/2 cups granulated sugar
1/4 tsp. Cream of Tartar
4 eggs separated
3 tbsps. Lime juice
1/8 tsp salt
1 pint Whipping cream.
Sift one cup sugar and cream of tartar. Beat egg whites stiff and gradually add sugar. Beat untilthoroughly blended. Grease lightly 1 deep 9" or 10" pie pan. Spread above mixture into pan butdo not spread too close to rim of pan. Bake in middle of oven for 1 hour at 275 degrees F. Cool.Beat egg yolks slightly with 1/2 cup sugar, lime juice and salt. Taste for tartness. Cook overboiling water until very thick. Cool. Whip cream and fold half of it into the thick lemon mixture.Spread in shell. Spread remaining cream over top. Chill 12 hours or more. Serves 8. --Mrs. B.C.Moreno."

"Lime Pie Supreme
(4 large pies)
1 pound butter
4 cups sugar
2 dozen eggs
Juice of 15 to 18 limes, to taste.
Cream butter and sugar and add eggs one at a time, reserving the whites of 12 for meringue. Beat,smooth and add the juice of the limes to desired tartness. Place mixture in pie shells which havebeen slightly browned, and bake at 400 degrees till filling is firm. Heap with meringue, and returnto oven till meringue is brown.--Mrs. John B. Hayes"

"Fluffyruffle Lime Pie
4 eggs
4 tablespoons sugar
Grated rind and juice of 2 small limes
Beat sugar and yolks of eggs together, add juice and grated rind. Cook in double boiler untilthick. Remove from fire, fold in whites, stiffly beaten, to which you have added 3 tablespoonssugar. Pile lightly in baked pie shell, chill and serve..--Mrs. John Wardlow"
---Key West Cook Book, Woman's Club, Key West Florida [1949] (p. 215-218)

Recipe for The Breakers Key Lime Pie?
"Q. I would like to make a good key lime pie. I think the version at The Breakers in Palm Beach is outstanding. Could you get the recipe?-- M. Herzog, Highland Beach
A. Executive chef Michael Norton provided the recipe, which uses typical key lime pie ingredients -- but with several significant differences in their use. The recipe calls for about twice as much condensed milk as the standard recipe, and then the pie is baked, rather than simply refrigerated. The result is a very creamy filling, a bit stiffer and higher than the usual, that lacks the raw egg flavor one sometimes encounters in a key lime pie. The use of cake flour in the pastry makes the crust very tender and delicate; use some extra care in the rolling process.

THE BREAKERS' KEY LIME PIE
Crust:
5 tablespoons shortening
7 tablespoons cake flour
2 tablespoons sugar
1 egg
3 tablespoons milk
Filling:
3 egg yolks
5 ounces (10 tablespoons) lime juice
2 14-ounce cans, minus 4 tablespoons, sweetened condensed milk
Garnish:
Lightly sweetened whipped cream
Lime slices
To make the crust: Cut the shortening into the flour. Sprinkle on the sugar, then blend in the egg and milk. Roll on a lightly floured surface into a circle to fit a deep, 10-inch pie plate. Place in plate, prick bottom and sides, weight with beans or rice and bake about 6 minutes at 375 degrees, or until pastry is a light brown. Cool before filling.To make the filling: Beat the egg yolks, lime juice and condensed milk until smooth and creamy. Pour into pre-baked pie shell and bake 15 minutes at 350 degrees. Watch pastry crust during this time; if the rim starts to get too brown, shield with foil. Cool pie and then top with whipped cream. Garnish with slices of fresh lime. Makes 8 to 10 servings.Several readers wrote with suggestions for those who suffer from the hard brown sugar blues. "I take it out of the cardboard box as soon as I bring it home from the store," said Sally Lewis of Miami. "I then repack it in an airtight Tupperware container. In 11 years of using this method I've never had a case of hard brown sugar, even when I've kept the same sugar for a year." Dorothy Ligush of Pompano Beach advocates using the same method. "It will save a lot of tempers." She says that if the sugar does pack some from nonuse, "I just run a fork or knife through it to fluff it." J. Pierce says she uses a wide-mouth glass jar to store her brown and confectioners' sugars and never is faced with hardness or too much moisture."
---"Breaker's Key Lime Pie is Creamier Than MostREAKERS' KEY LIME PIE," Linda Cicero, The Miami Herald, April 21, 1988 (p. E10)

About condensed milk About Key(Mexican) limes

Frozen lime pie is an interation of Key lime pie. The oldest mention we find in print for the frozenpie impliesthe recipe existed at least as early as the 1970s. Of course, most recipes exist long before theyappear inprint.

"Mabel Brotzman asked for help in finding a lost recipe for a Key Lime Pie that can be frozen forserving later. Wereceived dozens of replies from readers. Marcia H. Kenward said she'd clipped the recipe fromThe Miami Herald "atleast 30 years ago." That recipe calls for stirring in 1 to 2 drops of green food coloring if desired.As Dot Schuck of KeyLargo puts it: "Most folks from up North think Key lime should be green." The vintage recipecalls for separated eggs inthe filling, which makes it more involved but airier in texture. The more popular recipe, at least asfar as our mailindicates, is made with frozen whipped topping. Barbara Bliss sent her boyfriend Dave's incrediblyeasy recipe, which issimilar to many we received. Tips: If you are making your own graham cracker crust, try brushingegg white on the topjust before baking to keep the crust crisp. Remove the pie from the freezer no more than 5minutes before serving. PaulaProuty of Key West and Scarborough, Maine, where she is a newspaper food editor, simplymakes a regular Key limepie, with a meringue top, and then freezes it.

Dave's Frozen Key Lime Pie
2 graham cracker pie crusts
8 ounces Key lime juice
1 14-ounce can sweetened condensed milk
2 8-ounce tubs frozen whipped topping, defrosted
Bake pie crusts following package instructions and cool. Beat together the Key lime juice andcondensed milk. Fold in 1 tubof the whipped topping. Divide filling into the 2 crusts. Top both pies with the remaining frozenwhipped topping. Chill, orfreeze as desired. Makes 2 pies, 16 servings. Per serving: 338 calories (40 percent from fat), 15 gfat (8.1 g saturated), 11.3mg cholesterol, 4 g protein, 45.4 g carbohydrates, 0.5 g fiber, 214 mg sodium.

Vintage Frozen Key Lime Pie
2 eggs, separated
1 14-ounce can sweetened condensed milk
1/2 cup lime juice
1 teaspoon grated lime zest (if desired)
1/2 cup sugar
1 graham cracker pie crust
Beat egg yolks until thick and lemon-colored. Combine with sweetened condensed milk. Stir inlime juice and zest, stirringuntil mixture thickens. Beat egg whites until they stand in soft peaks. Gradually add sugar andcontinue beating just untilmixture stands in firm peaks. Do not overbeat. Fold egg whites into lime mixture. Pour into crustand freeze six hours orovernight. Makes 8 servings. Per serving: 431 calories (30 percent from fat), 14.5 g fat (5.6 gsaturated), 75.8 mgcholesterol, 8.2 g protein, 69.4 g carbohydrates, 0.5 g fiber, 271 mg sodium.

ABOUT LEMON MERINGUE PIE IN AMERICA

"Lemon-meringue pie, made with lemon curd and topped with meringue, has been a favoriteAmerican dessert since the nineteenth century."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:NewYork] 1999 (p. 182)

Elizabeth Coane Goodfellow (1767-1851) is credited for introducing lemon meringue pie toAmerica in her Philadelphia shops [The Larder Invaded: Reflections on Three Centuries ofPhiladelphia Food and Drink, Mary Anne Hines, Gordon Marshall & William Woys Weaver,Historical Society of Philadelphia, Philadelphia 1987 (p. 66). Becky L. Diamond'sMrs Goodfellow: The Story of America's First Cooking School [2012] devotes an entire chapter to the evolution of Lemon Meringue pie. The authorstates "no one know...exactly how or when [lemon meringue pie] was originally conceived." (p. 158).Mrs. Goodfellow's Cookery as it Should Be (1865) offers three recipes for lemon pudding, some in pastry shells (p. 229, 230 & 243), no lemon pies, and the sole reference to meringue(s) (p. 199) is for small confections, not as topping.

Where is lemon meringue pie considered a "traditional" dessert?
Many places are associated for thisparticular pie. Most of them are in the South. Lemons are a favorite component of southerncooking. Think lemon chess pie and lemonade.

"Lemon meringue pie has been around a long time in the South and most likely grew out of thevast repertoire of puddings, whose popularity pies eclipsed in the late nineteenth century. It isremarkably similar ot the Queen of Puddings."
---Biscuits, Spoonbread, and Sweet Potato Pie, Bill Neal [Alfred A. Knopf:New York]1996 (p. 275)

"A pie can always be turned out for dessert as long as there are lemons in the house, andAmerican cooks have devised many recipes. President Calvin Coolidge is said to have favored asimple lemon custard pie. The even more common lemon meringue, ever present in public eatingplaces, is one more dish served at Boston's Parker House that has become a classic in theAmerican repertoire. And a special version gained fame swiftly when it went on the menu of theLion House Social Center in Salt Lake. The following version is based on a method worked out inthe 1960s by the late Michael Field in collaboration with Dr. Paul Buck, a food scientist at CornellUniversity. The determined Mr. Field devoted days to making lemon meringue pie after anotheruntil he eliminated the "weeping" common to meringues that sit around on counter; his trick wasto use a little calcium phosphate powder, a food-grade phosphate product available in drugstoresand suggested by Dr. Buck."
---American Food: The Gastronomic Story, Evan Jones [Vintage Books:New York] 1981,2nd edition (p. 465-6) [includes recipe]

Many 17th and 18th century cookbooks contain recipes for lemon custard, pudding (sometimesserved in a puff-paste base), pies, and tarts. These are often topped with pulverized sugar. It isnot until the middle of the 19th century we find recipes that would produce lemon meringue pie,though they are not titled as such:

[1769] "A Lemon Pudding
Blanch and beat eight ounces of Jordan almonds with orange flower water. Add to them half apound of cold butter, the yolks of ten eggs, the juice of a large lemon, half the rind grated fine,work them in a marble mortar or wooden basin till they look white and light. Lay a good puffpaste pretty thin in the bottom of a china dish and pour in your pudding. It will take half an hourbaking."
---The Experienced English Housekeeper, Elizabeth Raffald, with an introduction by RoyShipperbottom [Southover Press:East Sussex] 1997 (p. 82)

[1847] "Meringue Pie
This may be made by adding to a nicely made and baked tart, a nice whip, made as follows: to thewhite of a fresh egg, add two tablespoons of finely pulverized white sugar; flavor with lemon,vanilla, or any other flavor, which may be liked, whip the same as for kisses, then with a knife layit on the top of the tart, and whape it nicely off at the edges, then set it into an oven and close itfor a few minutes until it is delicately browned."
---Mrs. Crowen's American Lady's Cook Book, Mrs. T. J. Crowen [Dick &Fitzgerald:New York] 1847 (p. 256)
[NOTE: A recipe for lemon pie immediately precedes this recipe. It has both top and bottomcrust.]

[1871] "Lemon Custard Pie No. 2
Grate one-half outside of a lemon and squeeze out the juice, yolks of two eggs, twotablespoonsful heaped of sugar, half a cup of water, one teaspoonful of butter; stir well, and bakein a deep dish lined with crust; beat the whites of the eggs to a stiff froth; stir in twotablespoonsful of pulverized sugar and spread over the top of the pie as soon as it is baked set inthe oven till the top is nicely browned."
---Mrs. Porter's New Southern Cookery Book, Mrs. M. E. Porter [1871] (p. 296)

[1879] "Lemon Pie.
Yolks of four eggs, white of one, beaten very light; grated rind and juice of one large lemon; fiveheaping tablespoonfuls of sugar. Bake in an undercrust till the pastry is done. Froth the whites ofthree eggs with five tablespoonfuls sugar. Spread over the pies and bake again till brown.--Mrs.Col. S."
---Housekeeping in Old Virginia, Marion Cabell Tyree [1879] (p. 406)

[1882] "Lemon Pie (no. 3)
3 eggs
1 great spoonful butter
3/4 cup white sugar
Juice and grated peel of lemon
Bake in open shells of paste.
Cream the sugar and butter, stir in the beaten yolks and the lemon, and bake. Beat the whites to astiff meringue with three tablespoonfuls powdered sugar and a little rose-water. When the pies aredone, take from the oven just long enough to spread the meringue over the top, and set back forthree minutes. This mixture is enough for two small, or one good-sized pie. Eat cold."
---Common Sense in the Household: A Manual of Practical Housewifery, Marion Harland[1882] (p. 350)

[1885]
"Lemon pie.
Grate the rind and express the juice of three lemons; rub together a cup and a half of powderedsugar and three tablespoonfuls of butter; beat up the yolks of four eggs, and add to the butter andsugar, lastly the lemon; bake on a rich puff paste without an upper crust. While the pie is bakingbeat up the whites of the four eggs with powdered loaf sugar, spread it over the top of the piewhen done; then set back in the oven a few moments to brown slightly."
---La Cuisine Creole, second edition [F.F. Hansell & Bro:New Orleans] 1885 (p. 191)

ABOUT MERINGUE

Food historians tell us the precursor for meringue was an Elizabethan-era dish called"Snow". (aka snow eggs). What exactly is meringue and who is credited for the discovery?

"Meringue...an airy, crisp confection of beaten egg white and sugar. The word probably enteredFrench from German, as did many other French words ending in -ingue. It first appeared in printin Massailot [1691], although earlier recipes for the same thing but without the name had beenpublished. The name travelled to England almost at once and first appeared in print there in1706....It seems to have been only in the 16th century that European cooks discovered thatbeating egg whites, e.g. with a whisk of birch twigs (in the absense of any better implement),produced an attractive foam. At first the technique was used to make a simple, uncooked dishcalled snow, made from egg white and cream. However, cooking such a foam would not haveresulted in meringue, for any fat in the mixture, as represented by the cream, prevents the eggwhites from taking on the proper texture...When true meringue made its appearance in the 17thcentury, it still lacked its name and was often called "sugar puff.""
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.197)

"Meringue. The name for this confection of sugar and beaten egg white is a direct borrowing fromFrench "meringue." but beyond that its origins are obscure. Legend has it variously that it wasnamed after the town of Meringen in central Switzerland of after the Saxon town ofMehringyghen, seat of the operations of the Swiss pastrycook Gasparini who supposedly inventedit there in 1720. However, the fact that the word had even entered the English language beforethis (it is first mentioned in Edward Phillip's dictionaryThe New World of English Words,in John Kersey's 1706 edition) casts considerable doubt on the story. In fact, mixtures of beatenegg white and sugar cooked in a slow oven had been popular since the early seventeenth century(they were called "Italian biscuit"), and it was the great increase in the proportion of egg whitewhich marked the inception of the superlight meringue towards the end of the century."
---An A to Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p.211)
[The 2008 onlineOxford English Dictionary confirms the earliest Englis print reference for meringue dates to 1706:
1. a. A light mixture of stiffly beaten egg whites and sugar, baked until crisp; a shell or other item of confectionery made of this mixture, typically decorated or filled with whipped cream.In some recipes, esp. when meringue is used as a topping, cooking of the mixture is stopped before it is completely crisp: cf. SNOW n.1 5a. 1706 Phillips's New World of Words (ed. 6), Meringues (Fr. in Cookery), a sort of Confection made of the Whites of Eggs whipt; fine Sugar, and grated Lemmon-peel, of the bigness of a Wal-nut; being proper for the garnishing of several Dishes.

"Whites of eggs produced the Elizabethan dishful of snow, a spectacular centrepiece for thebanquet course following a festal meal...The beating of egg whites was not altogether easy beforethe fork came into common use late in the seventeenth century...A 1655 recipe for cream withsnow suggested a cleft stick, or a bundle of reeds tied together and roll between your handsstanding upright in your cream....at the turn of the [17th] century a still lighter creation wasintroduced from France, in which the proportion of frothed egg white to sugar was greatlyincreased. The new arrival was quickly added to the sweetmeats of Britain, among which it is stillto be found. Its French name remains unaltered. It was the meringue."
---Food and Drink in Great Britain from the Stone Age to the Nineteenth Century, C.Anne Wilson [Academy Chicago:Chicago] 1991 (p. 148)

The 1938 edition ofLarousse Gastronomique tell us that meringue was invented in 1720by aSwiss pastry chef named Gasparani. Queen Marie Antoinette is said to have enjoyed these. Recent editions of this book do not reference the 1720 date and they attribute the invention of meringueto Gasparini, a Swiss pastrycook who practiced his art in a small the small German town ofMeiringen. Recent editions also add that until the early 19th century, meringues cooked in theoven were shaped with a spoon; it was Careme who first had the idea of using a piping bag.Meringue recipeshere.

RECIPES FOR MERINGUE through time:

[1604]
"To Make White Bisket Bread
Take a pound & a half of sugar, & an handfull of fine white flower, the whites of twelve eggs, beaten verie finelie, and a littleannisseed brused, temper all this together, till it bee no thicker than pap, make coffins with paper, and put it into the oven,after the manchet is drawn."
---Elinor Fettiplace's Receipt Book, original recipes published in London, 1604; edited and modern notes added by HilarySpurling [Elisabeth Sifton Books:London] 1986 (p. 118)
[NOTE: The editor of this book states this recipe produced meringues. Our survey of historic meringue recipesindicates flour was never a traditional ingredient. Book includes modernized recipe/instructions.]

[1828]
"Dry Meringues.
It is to be observed, that meringues, to be well made, require the eggs to be fresh, and that youare not to break them till the very moment you are going to use them. Have some pounded sugarthat is quite dry, break the white of the eggs into a clean and very deep pan, break them withoutloss of time, tell they are very firm, then take as many spoonsful of sugar as you have whites, andbeat them lightly with the eggs till the whole is well mixed. Observe, that you are to be veryexpedtious in making the meringues, to prevent the sugar from melting in the eggs. Have someboards thick enough to prevent the bottom of the meringues from getting baked in the oven. Cutslips of paper two inches broad, on which place the meringues with a spoon; give them the shapeof an egg cut in half, and let them all be of an equal size: sift some sugar over them, and blow offthe sugar that may have fallen on the paper; next lay your slips of paper on a board, and bakethem in an oven moderately hot. As soon as they begin to colour remove them from the oven:take each slip of paper by the two ends, and turn it gently on a table; take off a little of the middlewith a small spoon. Spread some clean paper on the board, turn the meringues upside down onthat paper, and put them into the oven, that the crumb or soft part may be baked and acquiresubstance. When you have done this, keep them in a dry place till wanted. Then you send them upto table, fill them with creme a la Chantilli, or with something acid. Remember, however, that youare not to use articles that are very sweet, the meringues being sweet in themselves. Mind that thespoon is to be filled with sugar to the brim, for the sweeter the meringues are, the better andcrisper they are; but if, on the contrary, you do not sugar enough, the meringues are tough. Thepink is sometimes made by adding a little carmine diluted in some of the apareil, but the whiteones are preferable; if a clean sheet of paper is put into a small stock-pot, and the meringues alsoput therein, and well covered, they will keep for one or two months as good and crisp as the firstday: on which account, if you have a vacancy for one dish, which is wanted in haste, it will befound very advantageous to have them made beforehand."
---The French Cook, Louis Eustache Ude, photoreprint of 1828 edition published byCarey, Lean and Carey:Philadelphia [Arco Publishing Company:New York] 1978 (p. 408)

"Meringues au Marasquin au Sucre Chaud
For a pound of sugar take the whites of ten eggs, and clarify the sugar as directed in its properplace. Reduce it almost au casse, then let it cool, while you beat your eggs well; next put themwith the sugar. When the sugar begins to get cool, mix the eggs well with it with a woodenspoon; then mix two spoonsful of marasquin with the whole; dress the meringues on some paperas above, and glaze with sugar sifted over them, before you put them into the oven, which, by theby, is not to be so hot as for other meringues. As soon as the top gets a substance, take them fromthe paper, stick two together, and put them into the hot closet to dry. Leave the most part in themiddle. These meringues belong more particularly to confectionary, as they are sweeter than anyother."
---ibid (p. 408-9)

[1869]
"Meringues.
Put 10 whites of egg in a whipping bowl, and whip them very firm; add 1 lb.of pounded sugar; mix; and, with a spoon, set the mixture at intervals on sheets of paper, inportions of the shape and size of an egg; dredge some pounded sugar over the meringues, and,after a minute, shape off the superfluous sugar; Cook the meringues in the oven of some bakingboards; and, when they assume a pale yellow tinge, take them off the paper; Remove some of theinside with a spoon,--being careful not to spoil the shape of the meringues; dredge a little sugarover, and put them on a baking-sheet, in a slack oven, to dry; Reduce 1/2 pint of very stron coffeewith 3/4 lb. of sugar, to obtain a syrup registering 38 degrees F. On the syrup gauge; when cold,mix this syrup to some well-shipped double cream; Fill the meringues with the cream, reversingone, meringue over the other, and pile them up on a napkin on a dish."
---Royal Cookery Book, Jules Gouffe, translated by Alphonse Goufee [Sampson Low,Son, & Marston:London] 1869 (p. 517)

"Meringue with Coffee Cream
Whip 6 whites of egg, and, when very firm, mix in 1/2 lb. of pounded sugar; Cut 5 rounds ofpaper, 6 1/2 inches diameter; Put the meringue in a paper funnel, and press it out on each round ofpaper into rings 5 1/2 inches in diameter; sprinkle some sifted sugar over the rings, and put themon baking boards in the oven; When they are of a nice yellow colour, turn the rings over on to abaking-sheet, and dry them in a slack oven; Make some Geonoise Paste, as directed for Timbalede Genoise with Orange Jelly (vide page 527); When the paste is done and cold, cut out a round,5 1/2 inches diameter, and put the 5 rings of meringue on it, one above the other; Reduce 1 gill ofstrong coffee and 1/4 lb. of sugar to a syrup registering 36 degrees F.; when cold, add it to onequart of well-whipped double cream; Fill the centre of the meringue with this cream, piling it up 2inches above the meringue; and serve."
---ibid (p. 529)
[NOTE: This books also contains recipes for meringues filled with creams...chocolate, strawberry,and vanilla creams.]

[1907]
"4347: Ordinary Meringue
Whisk 8 egg whites until they become as stiff as possible. Rain in 500 g (1 lb 2 oz) fine castersugar mixing lightly with a spoon so that the egg whites do not lose their lightness.Note:The proportion of whites used in the making of meringues is variable and it is posible to use asmany as 12 egg whites for 500 g...of sugar. It should be noted, however, that the lighter themeringue the lower the cooking temperature should be; they should be dried rather thancooked."
---The Complete Guide to the Art of Modern Cookery, A. Escoffier, translated by H.L.Cracknell and R.J. Kaufman [John Wiley:New York] 1979 (p. 518)

"4348: Italian Meringue
Place 500 g. Fine caster sugar and 8 egg whites into a copper bowl and mix together. Place over agentle heat so as to warm the mixture slightly and whisk until it is thick enough to hold its shapebetween the wires of the whisk. If not for immediate use, place the meringue in a small basin andkeep in a cool place covered with a round of paper."
---ibid (p. 518)

"4349: Italian Meringue made with cooked sugar
Whisk 8 egg whites until very stiff whilst 500 g (1 lb 2 oz) sugar is cooking to the hard ball stage. Pour the sugar on to the whitesin a continuous thin stream whisking vigorously intil it has all been absorbed."
---ibid (p. 518)

[1929]
"Meringues or Kisses
Whites 4 eggs, 1 cup fine granulated sugar, 1/2 teaspoon vanilla
Beat whites until stiff and add, a spoonful at a time, two thirds cup sugar, beating vigorouslybetween each addition, and continue to beat until mixture will hold its shape. Carefully cut andfold in vanilla and remaining sugar. Drop from tip of spoon, or force through pastry bag and tubeon tin sheet or wet board covered with a sheet of paper. Bake thirty minutes in a very slow oven,not allowing them to change color until the last few minutes, when they should become a verydelicate brown. Remove from oven, invert paper and kisses, and wet paper with a damp cloth,wehn kisses many be easily removed."
------The Candy Cook Book, Alice Bradley [Little,Boewn & Company:Boston] 1929 (p.175-6)
[NOTE: This book also contains recipes for French Meringues (2 cups sugar, whites 5 eggs, 2/3cup water, 1 teaspoon vanilla), Mushroom Meringues (meringue mixture shaped like mushroomcaps & stems, topped with grated chocolate or cocoa), Turkey Meringues (ice-cream filledmeringues shaped like turkeys served on spun green sugar), Nut Meringues (any kind of choppednutmeats) and Cocoanut Meringues (whites of 2 eggs, 1/2 teaspoon vanilla, 1/2 cup finegranulated sugar, few grains of salt, 1/2 cup cocoanut shredded).

[1941]
"Iced Meringue
10 egg whites, 1 lb granulated or powdered sugar.
Whip the egg white almost stiff and then gradually add the sugar and continue whipping until verystiff. Put the mixture in a big pastry bag with a large plain tube and form into round or oblongshapes on white paper placed on a baking sheet. Bake in a very slow oven of about 250 degrees F.until very lightly browned. Remove from the paper and press the bottom lightly with the thumb tomake a slight impression. To serve, put two of these meringues together with ice cream of anydesired flavor. Decorate with whipped cream."
---Cooking a la Ritz, Louis Diat [J.B. Lippincott Company:New York] 1941 (p. 399)

Where did lemons come from?
Lemons (and other citrus fruits) were known to ancient cooks. This fruit'sacid flavor was appreciated and incorporated into many dishes. In the beginning, lemons were expensive andusually preserved (dried) then used in cakes reserved for special occasions. Fruitcake, great bride'scake, Gallette du Roi are European examples. The lemon cakes, we know today, trace their roots to Medieval European cooks. These cooksoftenused "perfumed waters" (such as rosewater) to flavor their foods and for medicial purposes.Recipesfor these "perfumes" were later employed to make fruit flavorings. Orange water (akaorangeflowerwater) was popular in France during the seventeenth century. Culinary evidence confirms cakes,cookies, puddings, cheesecakes, tarts, jellies, and other sweet desserts often incorporated orangeflavoring. Lemon recipes followed, often as a simple ingredent substitition for oranges. 18th century English cookbooks list lemon cakes as a recipe variation for Orange Cakes (Mrs.Raffald,The Experienced English Housekeeper [1769]. By the 19th century, lemon cakeswerestandard fare in American cookbooks. Popular American recipes featuring lemons include:Lemon Meringue Pie,Lemon Bars &Lemonade.

Where did lemons originate?
"LemonThe fruit of Citrus medica, a tree whose original home may have been in the north of India. It onlyreached the Mediterranean towards the end of the 1st century AD, whemn the Romans discovereda direct sea route from the sourthern end of the Red Sea to India. Tolkowsky...adduces complexarguments in favour of this view (as against the earlier view that the lemon did not arrive until the10th century), and refers to frescos found at Pompeii (and therefore prior to AD 70) which showwhat he regards as indisputably lemons; also a mosaic pavement probably from Tusculum...ofabout 100 AD in which a lemon is shown with an orange and a citron.Thus the fruit which can reasonably be regarded as the most important for European cookery wasa comparatively late arrival. Nor was its use in cookery, as an acid element, appreciated at once.Nor, indeed, was there a Latin word for lemon. It seems likely that in classical Rome the fruit wastreated as a curiosity and a decoration, and that lemon trees were not grown in Italy until later. The Arabs seem to have been largely responsible for the spread of lemon cultivation in theMediterranean region...Arab traders also spread the lemon eastward to China...During the MiddleAges lemons were rare and expensive in N. Europe, and available only to the rich...Lemonsreached the New World...in 1493, when Columbus, on his second voyage, established asettlement on Haiti."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.449)
[NOTE: this book has much more information on the history of lemons than can be paraphrasedhere. Ask your librarian to help you find a copy of this book.]

"The lemon...owes its name entirely to the botanists, for it was unkown to classical writers.However, it was widely used from the Middle Ages onwards. It was regarded as an essential inthe seventeenth century...Originally from the foothills of the Kashmir, the lemon did not reachChina...until around 1900BC. In China, it was given the name limung, which it retained almostunchanged when it moved on to Persia and Media. From the tenth century AD onwards theArabs, who called it li mum...took it all around the Mediterranean basin, eastwards to Greece byway of Constantinople, westwards to Spain by way of Maghreb and Fezzan. The Spanish andRussians retained the name limon, which becomes lemon in English..."
---History of Food, Maguelonne Toussaint-Samat [Barnes & Noble Books:New York]1992 (p. 662)

"Lemons were one of the most sought after fruits in early modern Europe. Being associated withsunny southern Europe they were considered healthy, much the same way we think ofMediterranean foods today. Their juice was used as a condiment, especially on fish because itsacidity was thought to cut through the "gluey humors" abounding in seafood, making them moredigestible. Northern Europeans generally had to import lemons, but eventually a way to growthem indoors was devised. Lemon peel, grated or candied lemon was also a typical garnish."
---Food in Early Modern Europe, Ken Albala [Greenwood Press:Westport CT] 2003 (p.51-2)

Lemons and scurvy
"In the eighteenth century and earlier, citrus juices were among many articles of diet used inattempts to find a cure for scurvy...Lemon juice was favored by the early Spanish explorers as anantiscorbutic, and Dutch and English voyagers also included it in their ships' stores, although itwas more likely to find a place among the medicines than as a regular article of diet....CaptainCook...was supplied with lemon juice as a concentrated syrup, with most of the vitamin Cunwittingly boiled out in the preparation..."
---Cambridge World History of Food, Kenneth F. Kiple & Kriemhild Conee Ornelas,[Cambridge University Press:Cambridge] 2000 Volume 1 (p. 704)

Lemons, Fruits ofWarm Climates/Morton

Lemons in 19th century America

"Legend has it that Columbus brought lemon seeds to Florida, and Spanish friars grew the fruit in California, where it flourished in the middle of the nineteenth century--especially in Eureka (possibly first cultivated in California or brought from Sicily)...In 1874 James W. Parkinson, writing of American dishes at the Philadelphia Centennial, noted that "citron"...a lemon-like fruit, had "lately been transplanted in California..." In 1934 Irvin Swartzberg of Chicago began selling gallon bottles of fresh lemon juice to bars and restaurants, and, after perfecting a method of concentrating the juice with water, sold the prdouct in the market under the name Puritan-ReaLemon."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:New York] 1999 (p. 182)

Grocer's notes, circa 1883

"Lemon.--The fruit of a tree closely related to the orange, citron and lime...The lemon grows wild in the north of India and has been long cultivated among the Arabs who carried its culture into Europe and Africa. It is now naturalized in the West Indies and other parts of tropical America...The pulp of the fruit abounds in citric acid. There is, however, a variety cultivated in the south of Europe, the juice of which is very sweet. The acid juice of the common kind is laregley employed in preparing the beverage known as lemonade...Lemons vary very much in size, and the ordinary boxes contain from two hundred and forty to four hundred and twenty lemons each; the brands L and LL being used to designate sizes, single L;'s being the largest. They are wrapped separately in order to prevent decay by crushing together. Thin-skinned lemons are the juiciest. There are over thirty varieties of lemons in cultivation, but they are generally classified according to the place of growth or shipping. The principal importations into this country are from Sicily (Messina lemons) and from Valencia. The lemon can be successfully grown in Florida and California--products which are receiving great attention. The oil of lemon is largley used in cooking and confectionery; the extract of lemon, sold for domestic use, being simply a dilute solution of the oil in alcohol. The pure juice of the lemon is extremely efficacious in attacks of acute rheumatism."
---The Grocer's Companion and Merchant's Hand-Book [New England Grocer Office:Boston] 1883 (p. 74-5)

These notes illustrate the growing popularity of lemons, as imported fruit, in the 19th century.
"Volume of Average Annual Imports and Exports at Cincinnati by Canal,River, and Railway for Five-Year Intervals, 1846-1860 (years Ended August31). Seleccted Textiles and Groceries:

Lemons: Unit=box
Imports (in thousands)
1846-1850=3.1
1851-1855=5.9
1856-1860=9.9
SOURCE:Western Prices Before 1861, Thomas Senior Berry [Harvard University Press:Cambridge MA] 1943 (p. 320)

How much did lemons cost?

[1888]
The cargo of 2,400 boxes of oranges and 5,500 boxes of lemons that thesteamer Iniziativa brought from Messina was sold yesterday by Brown &Seccomb of 25 State Street. Prices of lemons had been steadily advancingfor over a week, until an advance of $1 per box was reached, and a storywas started that a storm in the Mediterranean had shaken down a verylarge number of lemons from the trees at Messina, and that consequentlythere was a scarcity of that fruit, as the shaken lemons had rotted onthe ground. Mr. Brown, however, denied that there had been any storm aboutMessina, and said that the advance in price was owing to the lightreceipts and the warm weather. There were plenty of lemons in Messina, andas soon as prices advanced here the shippers there would sent on all thatwere needed. After the first sale yesterday prices declined 50 cents perbox."
---"Lemons Going Down,"New York Times, June 15, 1888 (p. 8)

[1895]
"There has been a considerable advance in the price of lemons, owingpartly to the increased demand for them, caused by the hot weather andpartly to a shortage in the Sicilian crop. A box of lemons which wouldsell in ordinary seasons for $2.50, is now worth between $5 and $6. Thedealers in this crop feel sure that nothing but prolonged cool weather candiminish the present price of the fruit."
---"Lemons Advance in Price,"New York Times, June 21, 1895 (p. 2)

[1928]
Our survey of historic newspapers confirms lemons were sold by the dozen in 1928. Prices ranged from 21 to 41 cents a dozen, 39 cents most prevalent. The majority of the ads were for Sunkist brand lemons. We cannot confirm packaging (sold in prepacked bags?). Of course, it is possible the were sold as individual units. Generally, individual items are priced higher than larger quantities. Take the price of a dozen, divide by 12, and add extra (round up for profit).

Lemons were actively promoted in 1928 for several different uses besides eating:
"In this era of beautiful women, lemons are becoming very popular as cosmetics for the hands, face and hair. There seems to be some kind of belief that a highly decorated jar with a pretty ribbon helps the beautifier, but lemons are probably the most inexpensive as well as one of the most effective cosmetics obtainable. Every beauty shop uses lemons in some of its preparations, and many housewives make it a rule to use the juice of a lemon on their hands after washing the dishes or on their hair after a shampoo. The mild citric acid removes the soap curd that attaches itself to the hair after washing...[lemons] make an excellent dentifrice to use on sore and bleeding gums. Used night and morning it will make a remarkable change in tightening up loose gums and improving the circulation and cleanliness of the mouth. There are a number of household uses of lemon juice for removing rust, ink or fruit stains, polishing aluminum ware and piano keys. The lemon is chiefly valuable for its antiscorbutic vitamins. Bottled lemon juice, sterilized at low temperature may be kept for a long time and should be carried by those who are compelled to make long trips into regions that will be deficient in fresh fruit and vegetables. Lemons may be preserved from drying out by immersing in fresh cold water."
---"Many Uses for Lemons,"Dr. Frank McCoy, Muscatine Journal [IA], July 11, 1928 (p. 3)

How many kinds of lemons were available in 1928?
"Fancy Sunkist Lemons, 29 cents dozen. These are Southern California lemons. There is a big difference between Southern California and Northern California Lemons."---display ad,Reno Evening Gazette [NV], February 24, 1928 (p. 2)

"A new fruit--sweet lemons.
Sweet lemons may take their place besides oranges and plumbs as a table delicacy. A new variety, as large as grape fruit and sweet enough to eat without sugar, has been developed by growers in Porto Rico, it is reported. Another unusual quality of the fruits, saysPopular Science Monthly, is said to be a reasonably sweet penetrating odor. The lemons are being used as perfume in linen closets an the Island. Cultivators of the new fruit claim that the flavor lasts as long as two months."
---"A New Fruit--Sweet Lemons,"Syracuse Herald [NY], December 12, 1928 (p. 8)
[NOTE: We wonder if this variety is related toMeyer lemons.]

MEYER LEMONS
Sweet, tangy, delicious and amazing. If you have the opportunity to taste one of these special lemons, go for it!Originating in China, introduced to the USA in 1908, popular in the 1930s. Who wasFrank Meyer?

"The Meyer Lemon is not a hybrid but is a distinct citrus species found only a few years ago in a remote region of China by one of the famous plant explorers of the United States Department of Agriculture, Mr. Fred Meyer. It is sometimes called the Chinese Dwarf Lemon because it does not grow as large as the ordinary Lemon tree. If it bore no fruit at all, the Meyer would still be worth planting as an ornamental in our gardens because it makes a spendid, bush, dense-foliaged shrub, growing to about eight feet and with flowers on it during almost the entire year....The fruit...is almost double the size of the usual Lemon, roundish-oval in shape, and of a rich orange-yellow color; about halfway between the Orange and the ordinary Lemon in appearance. It will serve any purpose to which a Lemon can be put and is available almost from the time the plant is put out, because the plants bear immediately and are almost never without fruit form that time on."
---"Garden Notes," John A. Armstrong,Los Angeles Times, February 12, 1933 (p. H12)

"...for home places where room is not plentiful, the new Chinese dwarf lemon, the Meyer, is possibly the finest lemon that can be planted. The late Frank Meyer, plant explorer of the United States Department of Agriculture, did California a great service when he found this lemon in the door-yard plantings of China. It is much hardier and easier to grow than the commercial lemons of California. It will thrive anywhere in Southern California, not only producing big juicy orange-colored fruits, which can be used for all the purposes for which lemons are needed, but making a handsome ornamental plant. It reaches a height of eight feet and has luxuriant foliage, with big fragrant blooms which are even more highly perfumed than those of the orange."
---"Why Mourn About Peaches?," John A. Armstrong,Los Angeles Times, May 6, 1934 (p. H3)

"One of the best varities for back-yard production is the Meyer lemon, which has proven its value since its introduction in 1908. Discovered in dwarf form growing in the gardens of China by Frank Meyer, this particualr variety will stand slightly colder temperatrues than other types, although all lemons are susceptible to frost damage. Fruit is of medium size, thin-skinned and smooth. Size of the tree may be an advantage in most gardens since it will only reach 8 ft. in height in 20 years, while producting an abundance of fragrant flowers and yellow-orange fruit. Lemons ripen and begin to fall during the month of May."
---"Sunday's Gardener,"Los Angeles Times, June 19, 1960 (p. M50)

Related fruits:Oranges &grapefruit.

Our food reference books state palmiers (also known as palm leaves) were invented around theturn of the 20th century. The name suggests they were first made in France, but we find noevidence confirming this. In fact, we find a recipe for palm leaves (Palmenblatter) inVienneseCooking, O. And A. Hess [Crown:New York] 1960 (p. 213), which suggests this pastry mighthave commanded a broader swath of geography. We also find no attribute to the firstperson/restaurant credited for cooking/serving this cookie. In the world of food history, this is notuncommon.

"Palmier. A small pastry made of a sugared and double-rolled sheet of puff pastry cut into slices,the distinctive shape of which resembles the foliage of a palm tree. First made at the beginning ofthe 20th century, palmiers are served with tea or as an accompaniment to ices and desserts."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Completely revised and updated [Clarkson Potter] 2001 p. 832)

"Palmiers are small sweet biscuits made from puff pastry and shaped somewhat like butterflies.Totheir anonymous early twentieth-century inventor their shape evidently suggested more thetopknot of leaves on a palm, for French palmier means literally 'palm tree'."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 237)

"Palmier. Also called palm leaves, palmiers are small pastries made from sugar-encrusted puffpastry. The sides of a rectangle of puff pastry are folded into the center, then folded over to makefour layers, and cut across the width into thin strips. These are laid on their sides on a bakingsheet and they fan out as they bake to resemble the leaves of palm trees. Palmiers are baked untilthey are crisp and the sugar caramelizes to a rich golden brown. They are served with tea orcoffee or as an accompaniment to ice cream and other desserts. France."
---The International Dictionary of Desserts, Pastries and Confections, Carole Bloom [HearstBooks:New York ] 1995 (p. 210)

"Sometimes, you just have to hand it to French culinary genius. Take the palmier (palm-YAY).It's a cookie, nothing more than flour, water, salt, a light sprinkling of sugar and immoderateamounts of butter. Yet as the palmiers bake, the moisture in the butter-riddled layers evaporates,causing the dough to puff into hundreds of paper-thin flakes. Meanwhile, the sugar caramelizesever so slightly, casting a glassy sheen. The result? A pastry whose crisp, caramelized exteriorgives way at the slightest pressure to countless crisp layers. Ironically, such a delicacy originatedas a means for resourceful pastry chefs to salvage leftover puff pastry dough. (When you considerthe labor-intensive nature of puff pastry, you understand why one would want to use every lastpiece.) Though simple, the technique used to make palmiers can be fraught with peril. Whenrolled too tightly, sliced a smidgen too thick or underbaked by even a minute, the interior remainssoggy and leaden. When rolled too loosely or baked at excessive temperatures, the pastrybecomes brittle and shatters upon touch. And when caked with sugar, the delicate balance is lostand the pastry becomes one-dimensional. Athough ubiquitous throughout France, the properpalmier is hard to find here. At some American bakeries the Frisbee-size confection is as sweetas saccharin and dubbed the "Elephant Ear." At Latin American markets, they may be labeledorejas ("ears" in Spanish) though the only ones I have come across are packaged in plastic, whichsuffocates the crisp pastry. And at a German bakery, I once requested a palmier and receivednothing more than a polite, though perplexed, stare. It seems I should have requested the ratherinelegantly named "Pig's Ear." Some franchise French bakeries, such as La Madeleine, have"palmiers" that are far inferior to the "elephant ears" offered by Fresh Fields/Whole FoodsMarket. Though mass production is no friend to the palmier because the slicing and sprinklinggo largely unpoliced, a notable exception is the downtown Washington location of FreshFields/Whole Foods Market, whose elephant ears put most palmiers to shame. (Though all of thestores use the same frozen puff pastry dough shipped from a French bakery in Manhattan, the PStreet store's bakery consistently turns out a crisp, buttery, flaky palmier, albeit the size of adinner plate.) Buonaparte Breads at Historic Savage Mill in Savage and in Baltimore produces afine palmier, but they no longer ship them to their retail customers in the District since they aretoo fragile. Whether sent out with after-dinner espresso at Michel Richard's Citronelle inGeorgetown or nibbled as an elegant something to satisfy a sweet tooth on a leisurely afternoon,the palmier can be an amazing thing. When you can find them. They are usually priced by thepound and vary greatly in size. SEN5ES For the palmier lover, the pastry case at Georgetown'ssedate Sen5es Bakery and Restaurant is a sight to behold. Row after flawless row of compact,perfectly wound palmiers are nestled against one another. While they last. "Believe me," sayspastry chef, Bruno Feldeisen. "If I don't have them, I hear about it!" Feldeisen says he doesn't make a profit on the palmiers. But it's one of the little things that chefsdo for their clientele. Most days, that is. "It needs to be made with love, and sometimes we don'thave the love," explains Feldeisen...PATISSERIE POUPON Ruth Poupon'srendition of a palmier defines daintiness. Slightly larger than a silver dollar (or rather, a Frenchfranc) and so thin as to be almost diaphanous, it seems as though it might shatter if breathedupon. But it is surprising sturdy. (Those at the bottom of the bag do tend to break though.) Theappropriately faint sweetness is underscored by a crisp, barely colored pastry that, lacking muchcaramelization, in truth seems almost more butter cookie than palmier...AMERNICK At first glance, Amernickbakery in Cleveland Park may seem an unlikely source for a palmier. Yet Ann Amernick, whohas held pastry chef positions with Michel Richard and White House pastry chef RolandMesnier, chose to include, amid her eclectic assortment of pastries, a rendition laced not withsugar but a sharp, salty blend of Parmigiano-Reggiano and aged Dutch Gouda cheeses.Amernick's savory rendition is best appreciated when taken home and warmed in the oven. Whya savory palmier? It's a carry-over from the days when Amernick's bakery was in Wheaton, onthe site of a former Dutch bakery. The palmiers were a favorite of customers, says Amernick."And I liked them." An equally laudatory stick version is also available..."
--- "A Palmier by Any Other Name . . .," Renee Schettler,The Washington Post, November 7,2001 (p. F7)

The earliest recipe we find forpalm leaves (aka palmiers) in an American cookbook is fromFannie Farmer'sBoston Cooking School Cook Book [1896]

Related food?French palmiers,Mexican sopaipillas & Navajo fry bread andfunnel cakes.

"As a good daughter of the South practically weaned on pecan pie, I had always assumed that itdated backto Colonial days. Apparently not. Still, I find it difficult to believe that some good plantationcook didn't stirpecans into her syrup pie or brown sugar pie. Alas, there are not records to prove it. In fact, Icould if nocookbooks printing pecan pie recipes before the early twentieth century. And only in the 1940s did"Fannie"and "Joy" begin offering recipes for it. InSouthern Food: At Home, on the Road, inHistory(1987)...John Egerton writes: "We have heard the claim that Louisianans were eating pecancandies before1800, and with sugar and syrup produced from cane at that time, it is conceivable theat they wereeatingpecan pies, too, but there are no recipes or other bits of evidence to prove it."...If Karo did not originate pecan pie, it certainlypopularized the recipe as a rifle through twentieth-century cookbooks large and small quicklysuggests.Nearly all pecan pie recipes call for Karo corn syrup."
---American Century Cookbook: The Most Popular Recipes of the 20th Century, JeanAnderson [Clarkson Potter:New York] 1997 (p. 384)

[1886]
"Pecan Pie.
Is not only delicious, but is capable of being made a 'real state pie,' as an enthusiastic admirer said. The pecans must be very carefully hulled, and the meat thoroughly freed from any bark or husk. When ready, throw the nuts into boiling milk, and let them boil while you are preparing a rich custard. Have your pie plates lined with a good pastry, and when the custard is ready, strain the milk from the nuts and add them to the custard. A meringue may be added, if liked, but very careful baking is necessary."
---"Pecan Pie,"Harper's Bazaar, February 6, 1886 (p. 95)

[1898]
"Texas Pecan Pie.
One cup of sugar, one cup of sweet milk, half a cup of pecan kernels chopped fine, three eggs and a tablespoonful of flour. Whencooked, spread the well-beaten whites of two eggs on top, brown, sprinkle a few of the chopped kernels over. These quantities willmake one pie.--Ladies' Home Journal."
---Goshen Daily Democrat, [IN] November 26, 1898 (p. 6)

[1914]
"Texas Pecan Pie
Cook together one cup of sweet milk, one cupful of sugar, three well beaten eggs, one tablespoonful of flour and one half cupfulof finely chopped pecan meats. Line a pie tin with rich crust, fill with the mixture and bake until done. Whip the whites of two eggswith two tablespoonfuls of sugar until stiff, spread over the top of the pie and brown slightly in the oven, sprinkling a few choppednuts over the top."
---"Tried Recipes,"Christian Science Monitor, March 24, 1914 (p. 6)

[1931]
"Karo Pecan Pie
By: Mrs. Frank Herring
3 eggs, 1 cup Karo (blue label), 4 tablespoons corn meal, 1/2 cup sugar, 1/2 cup chopped pecans or less if desired, 2 tablespoons meltedbutter, pastry. Method: Beat whole eggs slightly, add Karo, corn meal, sugar and melted butter, then stir all thoroughly. Line pie tin with flakypastry andfill generously with mixture. Sprinkle chopped pecans on top, bake pie in a moderate oven until well set when slightly shaken."
---"Favorite Recipe,"The Democrat-American [Sallisaw OK], February 19, 1931 (p. 3)

[1938]
"White House Pecan Pie
1 cup unbroken pecan meats
1 cup dark table syrup
2 tablespoons butter
2 eggs
1 cup sugar
1 teaspoon vanilla
Cream the butter and sugar, add the table syrup, the beaten eggs, the pecans and vanilla. Beat together well. Put in unbakedpie shell and bake in a slow oven (275 degrees F.) for about 30 minutes. Serve with whipped cream."
---The Southern Cook Book of Fine Old Recipes, Lillie S. Lustig compiler [Three Mountaineers::Asheville NC] 1938 (p. 38)

[1941]
"Surprise the Folks with karo Pecan Pie Tonight...it's wonderful!
Try this Texas favorite"
3 eggs, slightly beaten
1/8 teaspoon salt
1 teaspoon vanilla
1 cup sugar
1 cup Karo (Blue Label)
2/3 cup pecan meats, coarsely chopped
Mix together all ingredients, adding nut meats last. Pour into 9-inch pie pan lined with your favorite pie crust. Bake in hot oven(450 degrees F.) ten minutes, then reduce heat to moderate (350 degrees F.) and continue baking until a silver knife blade inserted in center of filling comes out clean."
---display ad, Karo,Big Spring Daily Herald [TX], April 17, 1941 (p. 8)

[1942]
Pecan Pie
True Southern pecan pie is one of the richest, most deadly desserts of my knowledge. It is more overpowering than English treacle pie, which it resembles in textrue, for to the insult of the cooked-down syrup is added the injury of the richpecan meats. It is a favorite with folk who have a sweet tooth, and fat men in particular are addicted to it.

"Utterly Deadly Southern Pecan Pie
4 eggs
1 1/4 cups Southern cane syrup
1 1/2 cups broken pecan meats
1 cup sugar
4 tablespoons butter
1 teaspoon vanilla
Boil sugar and syrup together two or three minutes. Beat eggs not too stiff, pour in slowly the hot syrup, add the butter, vanilla,and the pecan meats, broken rather coarsely. Turn into a raw pie shell and bake in a moderate oven about forty-five minutes, oruntl set.

"My Reasonable Pecan Pie
I have nibbled at the Utterly Deadly Southern Pecan Pie, and have served it to those in whose welfare I took no interest, but being included to plumpness, and having as well a desire to see out my days on earth, I have never eaten a full portion. I do make a pecan pie that is not a confection, like the other, not as good, if one is all set for a confection, but that I consider very pleasing and definately reasonable. Make a thick custard as for Banana Cream Pie, using brown sugar instead of white, and adding two tablespoonsbutter. Chill the custard, add one cup coarsley broken peanc meats, one teaspoon vanilla, and turn into a baked crisp pie crust. Top with sweetened whipped cream. Dear knows, this is deadly enough."
---Cross Creek Cookery, Marjorie Kinnan Rawlings [Charles Scribner's Sons:New York] 1942 (p. 179-181)

[1952]
"Karo Pecan Pie
Crispy nut-brown top...carmel-y filling
1/2 recipe pastry
2 eggs, beaten
1 cup KARO Syrup, Blue Label
1/8 teaspoon salt
1 teaspoon vanilla
1 cup sugar
2 tablespoons melted butter or margarine
1 cup pecan meats
Roll pastry 1/8 inch thick. Line a 9-inch pie pan. Mix remaining ingredients together, adding pecans last. Pour into pastryshell. Bake in hot oven (400 degrees F.) 15 minutes; reduce heat to moderate (350 degrees F.) and bake 30 to 35 minutes longer oruntil a silver knife inserted in center of filling comes out clean. *If salted nuts are used omit salt in recipe.
---display adBetter Homes & Gardens, December 1952 (p. 87)
[NOTE: "Blue Label" Karo was dark-colored corn syrup.]

[1960s]
"De Luxe Pecan Pie
(A traditional Southern favorite)
2 eggs, slightly beaten
1 cup KARO Syrup, Blue label
1/8 teaspoon salt
1 teaspoon vanilla
1 cup sugar
2 tablespoons melted butter or margarine
1 cup pecans, whole or chopped
1 unbaked 9-inch pastry shell
Mix eggs, KARO syrup, salt, vanilla, sugar and butter. Stir in pecans. Pour into shell. Bake in hot oven (400 degrees F.) 15minutes; reduce heat to moderate (350 degrees F.) and bake 30 to 35 minutes longer. Filling should appear slightly less set in center."
---Happy Holidays: recipes and 'Goodies for Giving,', Corn Products Refining Company [New York] undated, probably early 1960s](p. L)
[NOTE:Karo Kookery, 1956, offers a recipe for "De Luxe Peanut Pie," but no pecan pie. The recipes are identical except for the nutmeats.]

[1970]
"Pecan Pie # 1
Makes a crispy nut-brown top.
3 eggs
1 cup sugar
1 cup Karo syrup (Blue label)
1 tsp. vanilla
1/8 tsp. salt
2 Tbs. melted butter
1 cup pecan halves
1 unbaked 8-inch pie shell
Beat eggs until lemon-colored, then add sugar, Karo, vanilla, salt and melted butter. Spread pecan halves in unbaked pie shell.Pour egg mixture over nuts. Bake in hot oven (400 degrees F.) 15 minutes; reduce heat to 350 degrees F. and bake 30 or 35 minutes longer.

"Pecan Pie #2
3 eggs1/2 cup sugar
1 cup light Karo syrup
1 pinch salt
1 tsp. vanilla
1 cup broken peanut meats
1 unbaked 8-inch pie shell
Beat eggs slightly; add sugar and Karo and beat again. Stir in salt, vanilla and pecan meats. Bake pie shell for 10 minutes at 350degrees F. Do not brown. Beat filling once again and pour into partially baked pie shell. Bake pie at 350 degrees F. for about45 minutes. Serve hot or cold. Serves 6 to 8."
---The Wide, Wide World of Texas Cooking, Morton Gill Clark [Funk & Wagnalls:New York] 1970 (p. 349)

Related desserts?Syrup/Shoofly pie &Sugar/Chess pie.

Pecans
Pecans are a "new world" food. They are indigenous to North America and were known to NativeAmericans long before the Europeans settled there. Traditionally, these nuts are connected withtheAmerican south where they have been incorporated into many sweet treats, especiallypecan pie andcandy. The earliest print references come from European explorers.

"Pecan. The most important nut of N. America, is bourne by one of the hickory trees, Caryaillinoiensis. Thehickories, which are related to walnut trees, include several species of edible nuts...but the pecanis muchthe best. Its native habitat is the central southern region of the USA. The name comes from theAlgonquinIndian paccan, which denoted hickories, including pecans...Most pecans now some fromcultivated trees,although many old, wild trees continue to produce nuts which are gathered and marketed. ..Themain usesof pecans are in sweet dishes and confectionery, although they are also used in a stuffing forturkey. Pecanpie is one of the most famous American desserts. Pecan butter is also made."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.592)

"Pecan. A North American nut (actually a kind of hickory nut) sometimes said to be a native ofOklahoma,the pecan...is really indigenous to an area extending from the U.S. Midwest throughout the SouthandSouthwest into Mexico--a region where it still grows wild today. Pecans are commericallycultivated in theband of states running from Georgia west to New Mexico, as well as in Mexico, Brazil, andoutside of theWestern Hemisphere, in Israel, South America, and Australia. The first recorded instance of pecancultivation is said to have been when Thomas Jefferson carried the trees from the Mississippi andgavethem to George Washington. But long before this--eons before the Europeans arrived--pecanswere animportant item in the diet of Native Americans living in the south-central region of NorthAmerica."
---Cambridge World History of Food, Kenneth F. Kiple & Kriemhild Conee Ornelas[CambridgeUniversity Press:Cambridge] 2000, Volume Two (p. 1831)

"Pecan. The nut of the tall hickory tree native to America, ranging from Illinois down toMexico...The namecomes from various Indian words (Algonquian paccan, Cree pakan, and others) and was firstmentioned inprint in 1773. Thomas Jefferson introduced the tree to the eastern shores of Virginia, and he gavesome toGeorge Washington fo planting at Mount Vernon. A Louisiana slave named Antoine was the firstsuccessfuly to graft and cultivated pecan trees in 1846."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:NewYork] 1999 (p.236)

Related food?pralines.

"...there is no earlier evidence than third century Macedonia for the use of a flat loaf of bread as aplate for meat, a function which bread continued to perform in the pide of Turkey, the pita ofGreece and Bulgaria, the pizza of southern Italy and the trencher of medieval Europe. Althoughmeat and other relishes were seen earlier in Greece as accompaniments to cereal, the cereal hadtaken other forms."
---Siren Feasts: A History of Food and Gastronomy in Greece, Andrew Dalby[Routledge:London] 1996 (p. 157)

"It has been argued that the Italians did not "invent" pizza. Perhaps this is technically true, butthere can be no denying that Italy was most certainly the seedbed out of which the concept wouldflourish to the fullest. In one form or another, pizza has been a basic part of the Italian diet sincethe Stone Age, and Italians have devised more ways of interpreting the dish than anyoneelse...Italian pizza evolved from the basic concepts initiated by two different cultures: theEtrucans in the north and the Greeks in the south...The earliest pizza prototypes originated whenNeolithic tribes first gathered wild grains, made them into a crude batter, and cooked them on thehot stones of their campfires...Italians may have made pizza famous, but they certainly did notinvent the concept of the dish...the Greeks, who occupied the southernmost regions of Italy forover 600 years (from about 730B.C. to 130 B.C.), were the greatest bakers of ancient times...Flat,round breads were baked with an assortment of "relishes" (in ancient Greek, a relish meantanything spread or baked on bread), such as oils, onions, garlic, herbs, olives, vegetables, andcheese, on tip. A rim of crust was left around the bread to serve as a kind of handle..."
---The Pizza Book: Everything There is to Know About the World's Greatest Pie, EvelynSlomon [Times Books:New York] 1984 (p. 3)
NOTE this book has much more information on the the history of pizza...ask yourlibrarian to help you find a copy or obtain reprints of pages 3-13.

"A pizza consists mainly of a flat disc of bread. This is normally the base for various toppings, andit is safe to assume that since early classical times people in the general region of theMediterranean were at least sometimes putting a topping on their flat breads [ie foccacia]...theword pizza itself was used as early as the year 997 AD in Gaeta, a port between Naples andRome...Abruzzi had something called pizza in the twelfth century. Calabria madepitta orpetta, Apuliapizzella orpizzetta, Sicilysfincione. Tuscany'sschiacciata...was first roasted on stones by the ancestral Etruscans...Thenapoletana, i.e. pizza of Naples, can indeed be seen, and has been so far seen for over acentury, as the archtype of modern pizzas..."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.611)

Why do we call it "pizza?"
"The origins of its name are not altogether clear. Its extreme similarity to the Provencal pissaladiere, a dough base covered generally with onions, olives, and anchovies, would make it tempting to assume that Italian somehow acquired the word from French, were it not for the fact that Italian pizza actually denotes a far wider range of items than what English-speakers would recognize as pizza. Essentially it means 'pie', and this can cover for example a cloased fruit pie as well as the open pizza. The usual course suggested for it is Vulgar Latin *picea, a dervative of Latin pix, 'pitch' (in which case it would be an amost directly parallel formation with English pikelet), but it could also be related to Greek pitta."
---An A-Z of Food & Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 259)

"The term pizza is clouded in some ambiguity, though it may derive from an Old Italian wordmeaning a point, which in turn led to the Italian word pizzicare, to pinch or pluck. The wordshows up for the first time in print as a Neapolitan dialect word--piza or picea--about 1000 A.D.,possibly referring to the manner in which something is plucked from a hot oven...While manyMediterranean cultures and regions of Italy have long had their versions of flatbreads...the bakedflatbread most people now think of as pizza originated in Naples, and was a favorite snack ofoccupying Spanish soldiers at the Taverna Cerriglio in the 17th century. The soft, baked crispydough that the Neapolitans called sfiziosa would be folded over into a libretto (little book) andconsumed in the hand. It was baked by men called pizzaioli, who worked in small shops calledlaboratori. By the middle of the 19th century the word pizza had become common parlance forthe food item..."
---Dictionary of Italian Food and Drink, John Mariani [Broadway Books:New York] 1998(p. 196-199)

Neapolitan pizza
"I refer to the Neapolitan pizza. 'The pizza!' I hear your readers exclaim 'what do you mean by the pizza?' Well, the pizza is a favourite Neapolitan delicacy which is only made and eaten between sunset and two or three in the morning, and it must be baked five minutes in the the oven; at the very moment when it is ordered it is pulled out of theoven and served up piping hot, otherwise it is not worth a grano. The pizza baker takes a ball of dough, kneads it, and speads it out with the palm of his hand, giving it about half the thickness of a muffin, then pours over it mozzerella, which is nothing more than rich cream, beaten almost like a cream cheese; then he adds grated cheese, herbs, and tomato, puts the cake--which, made after this fashion, is termed pizza--just for five minutes into the oven, and serves it up as hot as possible. The cheese and the cream are ofsource all melted, and unite with the herbs and the tomato. The outside crust must, in the case of the perfect pizza, possess a certain orthodox crispness. Now, at this season of the year there is no person, high or low, from the first Neapolitan duke to the lowest lazzaroni, with who it is not aprimary article of faith to eat pizza. The pizza cake is your onlysocial leveller, for in the pizza shops rich and poor harmoniously congregate; they are the only places where the members of the Neapolitan aristocracy--far haughtier than those in anyother part of Italy--may be seen masticating their favourite delicacy side by side with their coachmen, and valets, and barbers. The pizza shops are abou the filthiestin Naples, and whoever knows Naples will admit that is saying a good deal. They are generally in the meanest alleys and in the midst of the most disreputable quarters. No matter, at this season of the year they are thronged all the same. At night, when the exquisites of the first water leave from the San Carlino or from the Sevoto, they both meeet at the common centre of attraction in the haunts perfumed by the steaming fragrance of the pizza. There are other modes of preparing the pizza, by the substition offreshly-caught anchovies, or slices of sausage, or mushrooms for the cream and grated cheese; but the highest authorities on these points treat with disdain all such moderninnovatoins, and protest that a pizza compounded after that fashion has no right ot the name at all. The pizza season is now at its height. Even graceful and elegant duchesses and marchionesses exchange the velvet cushions of their opera boxes for the dirty wooden benches or straw-bottomed chairs of the pizza shop. A new feature is at the present moment imparted to them by the Garibaldians who, just before starting, by this tribute to Neapolitan fashion, and, like all the rest of the world, find it capital fun to vary the monotomy of life by making acquaintance with the pizza."
---The Morning Post [London] December 17, 1860 (p. 6)
[NOTE: This early pizza account was pubished in global UK media. Text strongly suggests the UK world was not yet familiar with this Neapolitan dish. There is no idicationthat pizza is readily available/for sale in London. An abbreviated version of this article was published inThe Argus [Melbourn Australia], March 19, 1861 (p. 5).]

Pizza alla Margherita?
Current popular story credits Raffaele Esposito for "inventing" this pizza, circa 1889. In sum:"...on June 11, 1889, an official of the Royal Palace asked a local pazaiolo named RaffaeleEsposito to create a special pizza for the visit of King Umberto I's consort, Queen Margherita, toCapodimonte. Esposito created three examples, but the one most favored by the Queen was madewith ingredients in the three colors (tricolore) of the Italian flag--red (tomato), white (mozzarella)and green (basil) atop the pizza dough. Esposito quickly named the newly fashionable pizza afterthe queen, and thus was born the pizza alla Margherita and that was to become the classicNeapolitan pizza, recognized as such by the Associazone Vera Pizza Napoletana (The TrueNeapolitan Pizza Association)..."
---The Dictionary of Italian Food and Drink, John Mariani [Broadway Books:New York]1998 (p. 197)

Primary evidence suggests this popular story is a fanciful recounting of earlier events:
"Queen Margartet is in Naples at the palace of Capedimonte, and a story is related of her which explains the secret of her popularity among the people. A favorite eatable with theNeapolitans is the pizza, a sort of cake...that is in a round form, and seasoned with various condiments. The Queen sent for a pizzainolo who is famous for his skill in makingthese cakes, as she said 'she wanted to eat like the poor people.' The man went to the palace, was received, and having shown a list of thirty-fie varieties of pizza, was sent to theroyal kitchen to make the kind which the Queen had selected. He made eight which were the ideals of their kind, and the little Prince and his mother found themexcellent, but to eat as the poor people in Naples eat--that is often not all, and is more than could be expected. But she has visited the poor quarter of Naples, and sypathizes with the miseryshe seet there."
---"Queen Margaret at Naples,"Washington Post, July 25, 1880 (p. 2)

Pizza in America:New York traditions &Chicago-style

Pizza was imported to the United States by Italian immigrants. For many years, pizza was mostlyavailable in cities with large Neapolitan populations [New York, Boston, New Haven,Philadelphia, Baltimore etc.]. It wasn't until American soldiers returned from WWII that pizzabecame a national phenomenon.

"Pizza came to America at the end of the nineteenth century with immigrants from southern Italy.Italian immigrants built commercial bakeries and backyard ovens to produce bread they had eatenin Italy. In addition, Italian bakers used their ovens for flatbreads: northern Italians bakedfocaccia, while southern Italians made pizza. Initially, pizza was made by Italians for Italians, butthy the late 1930s after the Great Depression many Americans were eating pizza in Italianrestaurants and pizzerias on the East and West Coasts...Over time, two basic and distinct styles ofAmerican pizza appeared. A thin-crust pizza, commonly called "East Coast" or "New York"style, is made with just a few toppings like pizza made in Naples...The crust of thick- ordouble-crust pizza, also called "West Coast" style, serves as a foundation for a larger number oftoppings...There are several uniquely American pizzas. Deep dish, or "Chicago style," pizzaoriginated at Pizzeria Uno...in 1943...California or "gourmet" pizza originated in 1980 at ChezPanisse, a restaurant in Berkeley, California."
---Oxford Encyclopedia of Food and Drink in America, Andrew F. Smith [OxfordUniversity Press:New York] 2004, Volume 2 (p. 286)

"One of the first pizza sold in the United States was baked some fifty years ago by a 13-year-oldpizzaiuolo named Gennaro Lombardi at 53 1/2 Spring Street in Little Italy section of NewYork...Pizza may never replace hot dogs as the great American "bite," but their amazingacceptance in recent years prompts a question: Why pizza and not, say, Mexican enchiladas? Theguess is that a growing number of Americans of Italian origin aided by advertising andrefrigeration, have made pizza as delectable as such other postwar imports as Lollobrigida. Theentertainment weeklyVariety, going gastronomic the other Wednesday, reported that the"extent to which the pizza pies are replacing hot dogs at drive-ins was demonstrated at theconcession trade show at Allied States Ass'n convention which featured more pizza-makingmachines than frankfurter heaters." At the Texas State Fair, largest exhibition of its kind, pizzaevoked great interest on the midway. More inquiries were made about pizza than any other foodwith the exception of the "corny dog," the dressed-up hot dog on a stick......A Neapolitan pizzaiuolo might be startled by pizza in the United States...At a "pizza bar" in alarge Manhattan department store--where thousands are absorbed weekly by hungryshoppers--three kinds are for sale: plain pizza (a pie); pizzaret (a muffin), and a best-seller calledthe pizza-bagel, created, after some protest, by a turncoat pizzaiuolo from Florida...There arefresh pizza,warm-over pizza, refrigerated pizza, warm-over pizza and frozen pizza, selling everywhere fromsidearm joints to pizza palaces. (Though "pizza" means pie or pies, some Americans insist onsaying "pizza pies.")...Gennaro Lombardi seemed to be the man to turn to. Nobody has disputedhis claim to having the oldest pizzeria in the United States....Gennaro said, "They all came here toeat my pizza, all the opera stars, Scotti, Tetrazzini, Caruso..."
---"Pizza a la Mode," Herbert Mitgang,The New York Times, February 12, 1956 (p. SM133)

How much did the first pizzas cost?
Early pizza prices are extremely difficult to research. These eateries did not (have to) advertise to draw business. Nor were they *worthy* of recognition by mainstream newspapers or menu collectors. Our research indicates the first pizzas may have cost 5 cents:

"Nov. 10, 2005, marks our 100th anniversary. I'm selling everything for 5 cents," says Brescio [manager of Lombardi's]. "That's what it cost back in 1905. Now that's history."
---"Ten History Courses: There are some interesting stories behind NYC restaurant names--just ask Jimmy," Sunny Lee,Daily News [New York], February 16, 2003 (p. 17)
[NOTE: there is no reference to product size sold in 1905 vs. today. Hamburgers and hot dogs were also sold for a nickel at this time.]

"The first American cookbook recipe for pizza appeared inSpecialita Culinarie Italiane,137 Tested Recipes of Famous Italian Foods, a fund-raising cookbook published in Boston in1936. That recipe, for Neapolitan pie orPizza alla Napolitana, directed that pizza doughbe hand-stretched until it was one-quarter-inch-thick. The dough was topped with salt andpepper, Scamozza (Scamorza) cheese, tomatoes, grated parmesan cheese, and olive oil in thatorder. There were no ingredients for the pizza dough itself; instead, the reader was told that thedough "can be purchased in any Italian bake shop.""
---Oxford Encyclopedia of Food and Drink in America, Andrew F. Smith editor [OxfordUniversityPress:New York] 2004, Volume 2 (p. 286)

"While not yet a bona fide fast food, pizza was soon giving the fast foods run for the consumer'smoney. By the mid-1950s, thanks to the popularity of spaghetti and tomato sauce, a taste for awhite farinaceous base slathered in thick and salty tomato sauce had become an integral part of theAmerican palate. The country was therefore well primed for the invation of pizza....In the1950s...pizza suddenly burst onto center stage. In part this was because it fit so well in the cultureof the times. It was regarded as an ideal family food, equally acceptable to all ages and both sexes.Its taste hardly departed from the tried and true, yet its form could be readily accomodated to theera's newer, more casual way of eating: children's parties and snacking in front of the televisionset. The informal, communal way it was eaten in restaurants made it particualrly popular withteenagers, and by the mid-1950s boisterous "pizza parlors" dotted the main streets of Italianneighborhoods, their oversized booths for six or eight crammed with voracious young eaters,while others lounged by the entrance waiting for take-home orders...Pizza also became the hottestrestaurant item of the 1950s because, unlike most pastas, it was not particularly affected by delaysbetween cooking and eating. This made it ideal for the two main growth sectors in thetelevision-battered restaurant industry, drive-ins and take home places. By 1956 it had shuntedaside hotdogs as the most popular item in both. By the late 1960s, American were consuming two billionpizzas annually."
---Paradox of Plenty: A Social History of Eating in Modern America, Harvey Levenstein[University of Californa Press:Berkeley] 2003 (p. 229-30)

New York style pizza
According to the food historians the introduction of pizza to New York City is attributed toGennaro Lombardi when he opened up his pizzeria at 53 1/2 Spring Street in 1905.

"Legend has it that Neapolitan pizzailo Raffaele Esposito of the Pizzeria de Pietro was the firstto make a pie with tomato, basil, and mozzarella pizza (the colors of the Italian flag) to honor the visit of Queen Margherita, consort of King Umberto I, to Naples in 1889. This thereafter wascalled pizza alla margherita and became very popular in that city.

But the pizza remained a local delicacy until the concept crossed the Atlantic in the memoriesof immigrants from Naples who settled in the cities along the Eastern Seaboard, especially in NewYork City. The ingredients these immigrants found in their new country differed from those in theold: In New York there was no buffalo-milk mozzarella, so cows's milk mozzarella was used;oregeno, a staple southern Italian herb, was replaced in America by sweet marjoram; andAmerican tomatoes, flour, even water, were different. Here pizza evolved into a large, sheet-likepie, perhaps eighteen inches or more in diameter, reflecting the abundance of the newcountry....The first record of a pizzeria in New York was Gennaro Lombardi's, opened in 1905on Spring Street, but others quickly followed in the Italian communities around the city. Still,pizza and pizzerias and, later, pizza parlors' were little known outside the large cities of the Eastuntil after World War II, when returning American GI's brought back a taste for the pizzas theyhad had in Naples along with the assumptions that pizza, like spaghetti and meatballs, was atypical Italian dish, instead of a regional one."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:NewYork] 1999 (p. 244)

"The city's selection of restaurants was enriched by the arrival of immigrants during the latenineteenth century. The food served in the first Italian restaurants in the city was adapted fromrecipes of Naples and Sicily, the home of many Italian immigrants. Pizza was a Neapolitan fooduncommon in most of Italy but popular in New York City after G. Lombardi opened a pizzeria onSpring Street in 1905."
---The Encyclopedia of New York City, Kenneth T. Jackson editor [Yale UniversityPress:New Haven] 1995 (p. 1000)

"New York pizza did not exist before 1905, when Gennaro Lombardi, a Neapolitan immigrant,began to sell pies in his grocery store in Little Italy. Lombardi's was by most accounts the firstNew York pizzeria, and Mr. Lombardi, who hired and trained a series of other immigrants,became the sturdy tap root of a tree of family and acquaintances that would go on to define greatNew York pizza."
---New York Pizza, the Real Thing, Makes a Comeback,The New York Times, June 10,1998, Section F; Page 1; Column 2 (this article includes a list of notable historic pizzariasincludingTotonno's in Coney Island andGrimaldi's in Brooklyn.

Other articles of interest (your librarian can help you get copies):

"The Top Pizzas In New York: Bred and Baked By Tradition ,"The New York Times,June 16, 1995, Section C; Page 1; Column 1
"Pizza a la Mode,"The New York Times, Feb. 12 1956 VI 64:3 (profile of GennaroLombardi)
"The pizza with an attitude,"Travel Holiday, Jun97, Vol. 180 Issue 5, p44, 4p, 7c
"Bravo! Original New York pizzeria still serves up the best,"Sacramento Bee, January 7,2001, pg. E1

If you need extensive historic research materials on NY pizza (or other NY foods) contact theseorganizations:

The New York PublicLibrary

extensive culinary history collection, esp. NYC restaurants & menus. Fee-based researchservice available.

The New York Historical Society

Contact the library for item availability.

Museum of the City of New York

New York Food Museum

online exhibit managed by volunteers--they accept e-mail requests

Chicago-style (deep dish) pizza
Food historians generally credit Ike Sewell and Ric Riccardo for the "invention" of Chicago'sdeep-dish style pizza. The year? 1943. The restaurant? Pizzeria Uno. Uno's "legend" here

Of course, few foods are truly invented. Pizza was certainly known to Chicago for several decades before the Sewell's opened shop.Most are creative iterations of existing dishes. There issome speculation, based on the fact that Chicago-style pizza is thickly-topped and sometimesserved in square pans, that the recipe was influenced by Sicilian cuisine. Did you know recipesfor tomato pie, both open tarts and double-crust (what we now call "stuffed pizza"), were alsoknown to American cooks in the early 19th century?

"The pizza...first made its appearance in Chicago around 1912. It was introduced by a man who went around with a pizza filledbasket on his head...At that time there was some doubt whether these pizzas were to be used as shingles or munched."
---"Cold War Looms: Pizza Pie Vs. Hot Dog," Thomas Morrow,Chicago Daily Tribune, August 3, 1954 (p. 18)

The Windy City's first pizzeria opened at 907 Taylor St. in 1924:
"The only place in Chicago where you can buy Italian pizza is at a little restaurant on Taylor street near Halsted. There you can wath Tom Granato, for sixteen years the proprietor of Chicago's only pizzeria, concoct the delicacy and carefully deposit it in hisbig brick oven slipping it off long handled shovels of well sandpapered wood onto the hot bricks. The foundation of pizza is a dough similar to that in English muffins. To rolls out a piece the size of a pie crust on his marble slab, cuts up fresh Italian cheese over it, covers it with tomato--the little Italian pear tomato--sprinkles olive oil over it, and deposits it in the brick oven for a few minutes. It is served in a tin pie plate, cut into four sections, and eaten with the fingers. Try it with a salad. Young Blackie, waiter at Tom's Pizzeria Napolitana, who tells you how Tom and his wife, Molly, took him off the street ten years ago, made known the other specialties of the place--stuffed macaroni, eggplant parmigiano, and cannoli, an Italian dessert, with sweet, cold Italian cottage cheese served in a fold of ice cream cone like pastry."
---"Front Views and Profiles," June Provines,Chicago Daily Tribune, October 17, 1939 (p. 17)

The second pizzeria opened (according the general concensus of local food experts), opened on the southwest corner of Onio Street and WabashAvenue in 1943:
""When Riccardo opened the Uno, there was only one other place to buy pizza in Chicago and that was on Taylor street," [Ike] Sewell said."
---"Story of 2 Pizzerias and 1.5 Million Pizzas,"Chicago Tribune, July 31, 1964 (p. C6)

"In 1943 Ike Sewell, a liquor-company executive and former All-American guard from Wills Point, Tex., and Ric Riccardo Sr., anartist, seaman, apache dancer, and tavernkeeper born in Biella, Italy, decided to team up and open a Mexican restaurant in Chicago. A site was leased, and Riccardo began painting bullfights and cockfights on the walls. Sewell was a lover of and an experton Mexican cuisine. Riccardo knew nothing about it, and there was no decent place in Chicago (according to Sewell) to taste it. Oneof Riccardo's bartenders, a chap named Raoul, offered to cook up a fine Mexican meal. Riccardo ate what Raoul had wrought and got violently ill. He painted out the cockfights and bullfights and left to vacation in Italy. Riccardo returned having stumbledupon a better idea--pizza. Sewell was the one in the dark this time. He had never tasted tht stuff, never even heard of it, but agreed with Riccardo that it should serve as a meal not just an appetizer as it was in Italy. They came up with a balance of cheeseand sausage and spices and decreed that it should be used in abundance. They experimented with pans of various sizes and shapes andcame up with the "pizza-in-a-pan" (some call it "deep dish") method of cooking that yielded a crust neither Neopolitan nor Sicilian but something else, something brand new. And no one cared. "At first," Sewell said, "we had to cut it into little slivers and give itaway to people who were drinking at the bar." Now, 33 years later, Uno, together with its nearby sister, Pizzeria Due, seres 2,500pizzas on a big day...What Sewell and Ruccardon began has been imitated, perhaps improved upon...and occasionally ripped off."
---"Ike and Ric: They were the first with the thickest,"Chicago Tribune, August 1, 1976 (p. G16)

"Mrs. Sewell, 95, whose husband, Ike, gained fame as the co-inventor of deep dish pizza, diedearly Sunday morning at her Chicago home. Ike Sewell, along with partner Ric Riccardo Sr., iscredited with inventing deep dish pizza in 1943, but Mrs. Sewell also helped concoct the pizzathat put Chicago on the map, according to Chicago Blackhawks owner Bill Wirtz, a family friend."If Ike was the godfather of deep dish pizza, she was the godmother," Wirtz said. Mrs. Sewellmarried Ike, a liquor company executive, in 1939, and in the 1940s and '50s helped him withrecipes and decor for his Pizzeria Uno, Pizzeria Due and Su Casa restaurants."
---"Florence Sewell, 95, Chicago philanthropist," Art Golab,Chicago Sun-Times, April10, 2000 (p. 56)

"What is this pizza called Chicago deep-dish, and what makes it so different from other pizzas? Inthe truest sense, deep-dish pizza (pizza-in-the-pan is the alternate nom de pizza) is afirst-generation descendant of what Italian-Americans commonly referred to as "tomato pie." Asideline of Italian bakeries at the turn of the century, a tomato pie was baked in a large rectangularpan with 1-inch-high sides. It had a crust two fingers thick and a generous layer of seasonedtomato puree that was dusted with grated Romano cheese just before it went into theoven...Chicago-style deep-dish pizza came into being in 1943 when two savvy entrepreneurs, IkeSewell and Ric Riccardo, opened Pizzeria Uno on the corner of Wabash and Ohio. It was a timewhen a restaurant serving only pizza was unheard of. The story goes that it took six months ofexperimentation to produce that "cheese, tomato, and meat pie" called deep-dish pizza. It was sothick that it required the use of a knife and fork -- which brought down another wall of pizzatradition: Pizza had always been something that you ate with your hands. Utensils to eat pizza?Incredible."
--- Pizza Today, June 2005 [NOTE: page no longer connects, 10 April 2009]

Tomato pie
19th century American cookbooks offer several recipes for "tomato pie." These were typically green or ripe tomatoesbaked in a traditional pie crust. The tomato was used as any other fruit; sliced and spiced. Tomato pie, the pizza from South NJ/Trenton/Philadelphia, evolves from Italian culinary traditions. Tracing the origin andevolution of this delicious regional specialty takes some sleuthing. Happy to share our notes.

[1901: Green Tomato Pie (sweet, like apple pie made with tomatoes)]
"The pie connoisseurs who have been enumerating and classifying the different brands of pie in print of late have been guilty of a grievous omission in leaving out green tomato pie. Like sweet potato pie, the green tomato articled is indigenous to the southern section of the great pie belt, but there it is in high favor. There is no geographical reason why it should not become equally popular up North. The tomatoes distinguishing it are sliced and stewed in sugar the in a way very taking to the sweet tooth, but they must first of all be green. Pie is still hopelessly unfashionable, but now that the doctors have come out with a denial that it is unhealthy, it bids fair to be in for a new lease of popularity, in which green tomato pie deserves to be included."
---"Don't Forget Green Tomato Pie,"Washington Post, March 12, 1901 (p. 6)

[1921: Tomato Butter Pie made with apples, NJ]
"Tomato Butter Pie. Tomato pie is usually made by filling crust with ordinary tomato butter. To make the tomato butter peel and cut tomatoes into halves and press out the seeds. To 5 pounds of tomatoes allow 8 pounds of apples, pared, cored...Weigh the whole mixture and to each pound allow half a pound of sugar and the juice of half a lemon. Boil the tomatoes and the apples together, stirring carefully until you have a thick, smoothe paste. Add the sugar and the lemon juice. Boil for 20 minutes and it will be ready for future use."
---"Contributed Recipes,Trenton Evening Times [NJ], August 18, 1921 (p. 11)

[1937: Tomato Pie with macaroni base]
"Chef Wasser's Tomato Pie. Boil one-half pound macaroni in salted water fifteen minutes. Drain and line bottom and sides of nine-inch plate. Scald, peel and seed six large ripe tomatoes and quarter. heat tow tablespoons olive oil in skillet and add some finely chopped garlic or onion and all but five of tomato quarters. Cook five minutes. Add one cup cornmeal and cook ten minutes, then add some ground camino seeds and salt and pepper. Fill plate with mixture blended with one cup cooked kidney beans, place slices fried tomato on top and arrange macaroni crisscross between slices. Sprinkle lightly with bread crumbs and parmesan cheese. Bake in moderate oven about ten minutes, or until browned."
---"Tomatoes rate New Popularity," Lona Gilbert,Los Angeles Times, August 15, 1937 (p. D11)

[1947: Tomato Pie synonymous with pizza]
"Who's that hiding behind the walrus mustache? That's Jerry Colonna, Bob Hope's pal, the professor. What's he doing in the kitchen? Building a pizza, an Italian tomato pie, but one American-tailored. Jerry grew up in Boston...His folks are Italian and Italian dishes were the thing at the home table."
---"Jerry Builds a Pizza," Clementine Paddleford,Los Angeles Times, August 31, 1947 (p. E16)

[1950: Jersey Shore Tomato Pie]
"Many boardwalk concessionaires plan to keep open their varied attractions--games, auctions, frozen custard and tomato pie."
---"Autumn Shoreline: Jersey Resorts Expect Record Business to Continue Throughout the Fall," William M. Myers,New York Times, September 24, 1950 (p. X18)
[NOTE: no recipe or description for tomato pie.]

[1973: Tomato pie different from pizza]
"On Tuesdays we had a thick crusted tomato pie (there is a version now called pizza) made with fresh tomatoes and melted slices of provolone cheese cut from the hanging blimps bought at the Italian grocery."
---"Pasta Fazoolie, Without Beans," Joseph Mastrangelo,Washington Post, October 27, 1973 (p. D2)

[2002: Jersey Tomato Pie]
"...you who want the crackerlike crunch of a crust against the hot and soft sweet tomato against the melted-to-almost-crusty mozzarella, with crust bubbles tinged to deepest brown, even black...then De Loreno's Tomato Pies is where you'll want to stand in line and eventually eat."
---"Thin is in: It was never out at a basic pizza place offering the classic Jersey Tomato Pie," Karla Cook,New York Times, July 28, 2002 (p. NJ 10)

[2008: Jersey Tomato Pie]
"...Palermo's, an unassuming pizzeria that serves an exemplary rendition of a New Jersey specialty: tomato pie. Unlike pizza, the Jersey tomato pie is 'cheese first, sauce on top,'...The sauce, ladled on in dollops, is chunky, fruity and finished with a little olive oil...The crust is so thin that we can't serve tomato pie by the slice."
---"The United Plates of New Jersey," Betsy Andrews,New York Times, March 28, 2008 (p. F1)

[2010: Trenton Tomato Pie]
"Compared to every other kind of pizza, Trenton tomato pies are put together backwards. Cheese and toppings go on first. Only then comes the tomato sauceseasoned, crushed plum tomatoes, to be precisespooned on with the individual pizzamakers signature flair. It wouldnt be a true tomato pie if there was tomato sauce in every bite, as in a regular pizza. You dont want sameness in every bite. You want the tomatoes to have a bit of bulk and gather themselves in little red hillocks on the pie. Normally, pizza is coated in cheese, and you take one bite and the cheese all comes off, says Rick DeLorenzo Jr., who runs DeLorenzos Pizza on Hamilton Avenue in Trenton. With tomato pie, you really taste the tomatoes.Nick Azzaro remembers his grandfather, Joe Papa, one of the founding fathers of Trenton pizza, relating a tale that could, in part, account for the nature of the tomato pie. Back in Naples, Azzaro says, The story was they were making bread, and they put some sliced tomatoes on it, and cooked it, and that was it.Papa opened Papas Tomato Pies on South Clinton Avenue in 1912, at age 17. He had emigrated from Naples during the prior decade and settled in Trenton in the burgeoning Italian neighborhood of Chambersburg. Before launching his own restaurant, he worked at Joes Tomato Pies. Joes opened in 1910 and is regarded as the second pizzeria established in America after Lombardis, which opened on Spring Street in Manhattan in 1905."
---New Jersey Monthly, January 2010

[2012: Southern New Jersey Style Tomato Pie]
"Southern New Jersey Style Tomato Pie. On the surface, this pizza appears similar to the New York style, but there are several distinct differences. Typically dough formulation will not include olive oil. While the hand -stretching method is the same as New York style, this pizza is topped with locally-produced shredded mozzarella before the sauce is applied. Sauce is smooth, but thicker than New York style sauce and is splashed on the pizza randomly, with Romano or domestic Parmesan cheese added on top. The 'cheese first' method produces a crisper crust with creamier melted cheese. Traditional toppings are limited to anchovies, or sliced sausage that is pre-cooked and then distributed on thepizza before baking."Philadelphia Style Tomato Pie. While similar in name to the New Jersey pizza, this type is actually quite different. Dough is made from all-purpose flour, allowed to ferment and then stretched and placed on a square black steel pan that is coated with olive oil or baked directly on the stones of an oil-fired oven. A light sprinkle of shredded mozzarella is generously covered by a chunky slow-simmered tomato sauce that contains yellow onion, fresh garlic and a large amount of extra virgin olive oil. The pizza is topped with grated Parmigiano Reggiano before baking."
---A Slice of New Jersey: Your Ultimate Guide to Pizza in the Garden State, Peter Genovese [Star Ledger Munchmobile]
2012 (p. 21-22)[NOTE: these definitions are attributed to John Arena, the co-founder of Metro pizza in Las Vegas.]

French pizza? Oui!
Many people assumepizza originated in Italy. Certainly there is ampleevidence. Onthe other hand? Food does not respected man-made political boundaries. Countries sharingcommonborders likewise share similar dishes, ingredients, and flavors. Pizza-type foods are popularthroughout theMediterranean region. Yes, there is French pizza. It flourishes in the balmy southeast region of the country. Theingredients arequite similar to those of neighboring Italy.

"Pissaladiere. A specialty of the Nice region, consisting of a flan filled with onions and garnishedwith anchovy fillets and black olives. It is traditionally coated with a condiment pissalat beforebeing cooked, hence the name. A good pissaladiere should have a layer of onions half as thick asthe base if bread dough is used; if flan is made with shortcrust pastry (basic pie dough), the layerof onions should be as thick as the flan pastry. It can be eaten hot or cold...Pissalat. Also knownas pissala. A condiment originating from the Nice Region, made of anchovy puree flavored withcloves, thyme, bay leaf and pepper and mixed with olive oil. Originally pissalat was made from thefry of sardines and anchovies, but because this is not readily available outside the Mediterraneanarea, anchovies in brine may be used instead."
---Larousse Gastronomique, completely revised and updated [Clarkson Potter:New York]2001 (p. 899)

"A pissaladiere is in effect a Provencal version of the pizza. It consists of a base of bread dough(or sometimes fried slices of bread) with a savoury topping. Nowadays this is usually onionsstewed in olive oil, or a mixture of tomatoes and anchovies, or a puree of anchovies andgarlic...all threee decorated with black olives, but originally it would have been a mixture of tinyfish, typically fry of sardines, anchovies, etc., preserved in brine. This was known as pissala(presumably a derivative of Latin piscis, 'fish'), and gave its name to the pissaladiere. (Despite thestriking similarity, there does not appear to be any direct etymologial link with Italianpizza.)"
---An A to Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p.258)

"Though the French influence is everywhere in this country, a few foods that are common inFrance have managed to escape our dragnet. The French pizza is one example. Yes, pizza.Although it is most often known as a pissaladiere, it is what it is: a round, flat bread, crisp on thebottom, simply garnished on top, rustic and yet urbane. Travel through the regions of France withyour eyes open for anything that looks like pizza, and you'll come back impressed not only byhow plentiful these pizzas are but also by their variety. Some, like the galette de Perouges, aresweet rather than savory. And many of them are served at room temperature. In fact, the pizzas ofFrance and Italy, despite having different tendencies in herbs and cheese, have more in commonwith each other than they do with most of those produced here...The Provencal version of thepissaladiere is often garnished with two of the region's signature ingredients: black olives andsliced tomatoes, both in minuscule amounts by our standard. It is usually served at roomtemperature as often as not because in Provence, and throughout France, pizza is snack bread.Because it lacks gobs of cheese congealing on top, it retains its appeal even when cool. It is sosimple--mostly just sweet onions on a wonderful crust. And yet it was so much more.Ifpissaladiere is the most familiar of the French pizzas, galette de Perouges is the most surprising.This is the best-known product of Perouges, a well-preserved and perfectly restored medievalvillage not far from Lyons. Although galette is a word used for many free-form tarts in France,this particular galette seems more familiar than most: a large, round pie, slid into an oven on apaddle and cut into crisp wedges. On closer inspection, however, and especially on tasting, this isno common variation on pizza. The crust is rich and sweet--a yeasted dough made with butter andsugar, and rolled nearly flat. And the topping is butter and sugar; no more. The galette is baked ina hot oven until the sugar caramelizes and the crust becomes brittle; unlike most pizzas, thisdough is not chewy but crunchy. The tarte flambee of Alsace may be the world's northernmostindigenous and legitimate pizza. You see it everywhere, although it is most common in the north,around Strasbourg. Alsace is French, of course, but the food, language and appearance are quiteGerman in character. In this regional crossroads, there are many variations, based largely on thebackground of the baker. Tarte flambee is a bit puffier and less flat than most pizza. Although it isusually spread with fromage blanc, bacon and onion before baking, there are many variations.There is a peculiar convention in tarte flambee: Each wedge is rolled from the wide crust end toits point, and the rolls are eaten end to end. Because French pizzas are so difficult to find outsideFrance--and are among the easiest of all pizzas to make--it makes sense to try them athome."
---"Vive la Pizza: An Italiam Classic Gets a French Makover," MarkBittman,New York Times, Sept. 23, 1998 (p. F1)

First pizza delivery?
Legend likes to claim the first pizza delivery took place in Italy, 1889:

"The first pizza delivery was in 1889, by Raffaele Esposito owner of the famous pizzeria Pietro il Pizzaiolo in Naples. The recipients were visiting King Umberto I and Queen Margherita. Refusing to go to the likes of a pizzeria, the queen ordered in."
---"PIZZA: SOME TOPPING FACTS, "Press Association November 11, 2002

Our survey of articles published in theNew York Times (ProQuest database) uncovered an advertisement for this franchise opportunity "Fresh Pizza Trucks, "The Pizzeria on Wheels" (NYT, June 5, 1960, p. F26). Another article from 1971, describing the meeting of the North American Pizza Association, clearly indicates home pizza delivery was a long established and popular activity. Then, as today, the industry was plagued with bad drivers having accidents while on company time:

"During a discussion on pizza delivery, one man asked his fellow pizzamakers what he could do about his high accident rate. He said that his delivery men had wrecked six cars in the last six years and that his insurance had been cancelled. "How about a rubber car?" one man jokingly suggested from the rear."
---"When Else Would Call Hamburgers the Enemy?," Judy Klemesruds,New York Times, March 31, 1971 (p. 38)

Frozen pizza
The earliest print reference we find to manufactured frozen pizza (in the USA) is patent2,688,117, "Method for Making Frozen Pizza," filed by Jo Bucci, Philadelphia PA, August 10, 1950. We also find evidence of refrigerated pizza products penetrating grocery stores. It was just a matter of time before frozen pizzaswere competing with TV Dinners for space on the consumer's ubiquitous living room feeding tray.

[1950]
"...Leo Giuffre has introduced his ready-to-cook pizzas in... the last two weeks. Already the cheese and tomato-topped "pies," which made their debut in Bean Town three months ago, are available for 49 cents each in a few stores here, including Kaboolian's Market, 389 Avenue of the Americas, and Philip's Quality Market, 80-28 Thirty-seventh Avenue, Jackson Heights, Queens. The pizzas, which are kept under refrigeration but not frozen, are ready to pop into the oven...One pizza (about nine inches in diameter) yields two generous servings, or three for not quite such ambitious appetites...Though Mr. Giuffre's Roma Pizza Company, Inc. has been operating in Long Island City for only a little more than ten days, it is already turning out 3,000 of the delectable pastries daily."
---"News of Food: Pizzas Now Offered Here Ready-to-Cook,"New York Times, June 28, 1950 (p. 34)

[1951]
"With almost every jobbing musician in the local working at another trade or business during the day, it remained for Emil De Salvi, band man about town, to finally shelve his music vocation when his odd-hour avocation paid off highter than the union scale. De Salvi has perfected a frozen pizza pie, six fanciful fillings, for the television viewing home trade."
---Tower Ticker," Savage,Chicago Daily Tribune, February 7, 1953 (p. 23)

[1951]
"Giuseppi's Frozen Pizza Pie, Philadelphia."
---"Advertising News & Notes,"New York Times, December 7, 1951 (p. 50)

[1951]
"Del Buono Frozen Pizza, Camden NJ."
---"Advertising News,"New York Times, December 19, 1951 (p. 56)

[1953]
"Pizza, not undergoing a curious gustatory vogue, is a hot freezing item in New York and Chicago with at least a half dozen local concerns in action. E. De Salvi, president of Pizza-Pro Corp. of Chicago, who claims to do 95% of the frozen pizza business in the Windy City, is now trying to line up distributors in St. Louis, Nashville, Rockford, Indianapolis and surrounding points. But the competition is tough. In St. Louis, Mr. De Salvi found a local tavern owner who was freezing the Italian specialty during slack times at the bar."
---"Frozen Foods: Nation Eats Mountain Tonnage of Them as Competition Cuts Prices,"Wall Street Journal, March 5, 1953 (p. 1)

[1954]
"Another of the week's 652 patents was granted to Joseph Bucci of Philadelphia for a method of making in frozen form that popular delicacy, pizza, sometimes called tomato pie. He says the method applies also to other edibles that combine layers of dough with liquid or moist filing, such as upside-down cakes, puddings and dumplings. After he shapes the pizza shell out of dough, Mr. Bucci spreads on a "sealing agent" such as tomato puree, and bakes it. The sauce is cooked separately, cooled and placed on the shell. Optional items such as cheese trips are added and the whole is then frozen. The patent number is 2,688,117."
---"Walking Truck-Boat Just Puts one Pontoon Before the Other: Frozen Pizza...," Stacy V. Jones,New York Times, Feburary 6, 1954 (p. 23)
[NOTE: Mr. Bucci's patent can be viewedonline.]

[1954]
"Feast on frozen foods from famous houses...Like "Little Bo-Pizzas," delightful miniature hors d'oeuvres pizzas from the Petite Food Corporation."
---"Live to Eat in Macy's Food Festival,"New York Times, April 22, 1954 (p. 7)

[1954]
"Petite Foods Corporation, Brooklyn...its line of frozen food specialties, one of which rejoices in an unlikely name, of Little Bo-Pizzas, a miniature frozen pizza product."
---"New Business,"New York Times, October 7, 1954 (p. 35)

[1954]
"Frozen pizza is available in many groceries, ready to eat after heating in the kitchen oven."
---"Pizza Pies Hit Big Time in America," James D. Schacter,Washington Post, March 9, 1954 (p. 25)

"A war cloud, no bigger than a press agent's mind, is hanging over Chicago, if you are going to believe Folger S. Decker, a manof his word--thousands of them, in fact. This is to be a gustatory grapple, Mr. Decker said, with the pizza pie on the one side,and the hot dog, weiner or tepid puppy, on the other. He said is would be cold war, of course, as many of these pizza pies are frozen...."Do you realize," continued Mr. Decker, "that the pizza has made terrific infroads on the hot dog market? During the last twoyears alone, Mr. Emil De Salvi, who purveys frozen pizzas, has blanketed the country with 5 million pizza pies.""
---"Cold War Looms: Pizza Pie Vs. Hot Dog," Thomas Morrow,Chicago Daily Tribune, August 3, 1954 (p. 18)

[1955]
"It's new--A new frozen food product, Little Bo-Pizzas are the first miniature pizzas to make their apperance. Tasty rounds of a special dough blended with imported type aged cheese, spices, olives and tomatoes, Little Bo-Pizzas are ideal for a party canape tray. Also nice served with salads or cold cuts for luncheon; and ideal for bridge or canasta nibblers. Just pop them in the oven until crisply touched with brown--about 8 minutes, serve."
---"It's New,"Washington Post and Times Herald, February 18, 1955 (p. 67)

[1957]
"Frozen pizza crust ready for you to top with anything that pelases the whimsey or taste of your family, is the newest twist in the pizza craze. Holton's Pizza Crusts are partly cooked, ready to brown and serve. The bottom of each crust is pierced with holes to allow the heat to penetrate and crisp the batter. You can top it with anything from sausage to ice cream. It is frozen, but if it is partly thawed when it reaches your kitcen it can be refrozen safely, acording to the manufacturer. Each package contains three individual portions."
---"'Round the Food Stores: for a look at the latest ideas," Lois Baker,Chicago Daily Tribune, July 12, 1957 (p. B17)

[1966]
"For a teenage get-together or a family supper, you can't go wrong when you serve Miniature Pizzas. With one recipe you get 30 pizzas--to bake and serve or store in the freezer for a spur-of-the-moment gathering. They're easy to make with refrigerated biscuits, a seasoned tomato sauce and grated cheese. Topped with anything you choose to mix, match or even scramble, these make-ahead finger foods are fun. Heap them on a serving tray, hot from the oven, and watch them disappear."
---"They're Frozen Assets,"Washington Post, July 21, 1966 (p. D3)

[1967]
"One of the best sellers it the Grotto is a $.75 snack--the famous Pizza Tichinese, somewhat similar to the pizzas of southern Italy. You can make an excellent facsimile back home using a frozen pizza for a base. "Pizza Ticininese, U.S.A. For each person provide 1 individual-size frozen pizza..."
---"The Fast Gourmet," Poppy Cannon,Chicago Daily Defender, June 1, 1967 (p. 24)

[1972]
"If your taste runs to pizza, we have some good news and some bad news. As snack foods go, frozen pizza is remarkably nutritious. But judges by CU's test of 41 products, it isn't apt to be very good. We were disappointed by the crusts, taste or high bacteria counts on all but four brands, and we could rate those bands only Fair. Our tests centered on the four most popular pizza styles. We evaluate 17 brands of cheese pizza, 14 of sausage, seven of pepperoni and three topped with hamburger. By way of comparison, we also bought and tested at least one sample of fresh pizza in each of those four styles. On average, our frozen pizzas contained a bit more dough than a fresh pizza of the same type, and a bit less cheese. The ran neck and neck in the amount of sauce. Our taste-tests indicated though, that liberality or stinginess with any given ingredient wasn't a reliable guide to eating quality...Chemical analysis indicated that the samples averaged roughly half water, about 30 per cent carbohydrate, 10 per cent protein and, depending on pizza variety, anywhere from 6 1/2 to nine per cent fat. A typical, four-ounce serving would provide 220 to 304 calories. So, despite their status as a snack food, the pizzas we checked fulfill many of the nutritional requirements of a main dish...pizza's balanced protein-calorie relationship, uncommon in a snack food, might well promote the use of pizza as a meat substitute in your meal now and then...Pizza's main pitch for the buyer's dollar is based on sensory appeal. Accordingly, CU's food technologists evaluated from three to six samples of each frozen pizza fro flavor, aroma, texture and appearance...Unfortunately, very few crusts filled the bill even well enought to be rated Fair...No CU food project would be complete without a close look at product cleanliness. We accordingly analyzed duplicate samples of every product for viable microbes. Our first effort was a total bactyeria count per gram of pizza. That's usually a pretty good indicator of a food's sanitary status...our findings were far from reassuring...To be fair, such a dismal bateriological showing doesn't necessarily mean that a food is leaving the factory in filthy condition. Those bacteria can thrive at freezing temperatures will get a chance to increase inordinately in a pizza that's mishandled or stays overlong in a retail showcase...A check of the pizzas for extraneous matter also yielded disquieting results--about 96 per cent of the samples tested contained some quantity of insects or insect fragments. Those unsavory intruders turned up in every brand, and represent a higher level of such contamination than we have found in any other food category...As far as taste goes, we think most would do well to buy a freshly cooked pizza at a pizza parlor they know to be good and freeze it themselves..."
---"Frozen Pizza,"Consumer Reports, June 1972 (p. 364-367)

[1976]
"Coming to Chicago [and other markets] shortly as a part of a national roll-out is Stouffer's French Bread Pizza, a frozen prdouct in test in four markets including Indianapolis, through a good part of 1975."
---"Souffer's Heats Up Frozen Foods Mart,"Chicago Tribune, February 26, 1976 (p. C10)
[NOTE: Records of theU.S. Patent & Trademark Office indicate this product was introduced to the American public October 4, 1973. Registration #73414283]

"The British pork pie...are survivals of the medieval tradition of raised pies, and have changed surprisingly little. This particularpie, simply known as 'pork pie', is of a form distinct from other pies which merely happen to be made with pork. The filling is offresh pork without other major ingredients, seasoned with salt, pepper, and a small quantity of herbs, especially sage. At Melton Mowbray in Leicestershire, long famous for its pork pies, anchovy essence was added not only for its flavour butbecause it was thought to give the meat an attractive pink colour, while pies from other districts were brownish or greyish."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2nd edition, 2006 (p. 625)

Sweet vs savoury?

"By the middle of the seventeenth century, pies had become a peculiarly Engish specialty; even the French were prepared to concedesuperiority. By the time [Eliza] Smith was writing, they had a long an honourable past, and were thus less susceptible to foreign influences than the made dishes at which the French were held to excel. If it is true that there was a parallel trend inboth countries towards separating savory from sweet, it is not surprising that the English pies should have followed the general movement, but it is noticeable that they did so very much more slowly than made dishes. English books of the eighteenthcentury contain many receipts for meat pies with sweet and sour elements...What is perhaps the best-known English mixture of meatand sugar, the mince-pie, retained this combination until well into the nineteenth century, and survives, without the lean meat butwith beef suet, to our own day. But even in the area of pies, the distinction between sweet and savory was beginning to operate and was visible in English texts before 1700. A sweet element, either sugar or dried fruit, was almost always present in Markham's receipts...The distinction between savoury and sweet pies did not become really obvious in the cookery books until around1720. The cooks closest to French culinary practice removed the sugar entirely...E. Smith gave pies with chicken and with lamb in both savoury and sweet versions, but allowed the confustion of flavours to persist in her vegetable and mince pies--in other words,those where the sweet-savoury association lingered the longest."
---The British Housewife: Cookery Books, Cooking and Society in Eighteenth-Century Britain, Gilly Lehmann [ProspectBooks:Devon] 2003 (p. 194-5)

Selected 19th century British recipes

[1861]
"PORK PIES (Warwickshire Recipe).
835. INGREDIENTS.For the crust, 5 lbs. of lard to 14 lbs. of flour, milk, and water. For filling the pies, to every 3 lbs. of meat allow 1 oz. of salt, 21/4 oz. of pepper, a small quantity of cayenne, 1 pint of water.Mode.Rub into the flour a portion of the lard; the remainder put with sufficient milk and water to mix the crust, and boil this gently for 1/4 hour. Pour it boiling on the flour, and knead and beat it till perfectly smooth. Now raise the crust in either a round or oval form, cut up the pork into pieces the size of a nut, season it in the above proportion, and press it compactly into the pie, in alternate layers of fat and lean, and pour in a small quantity of water; lay on the lid, cut the edges smoothly round, and pinch them together. Bake in a brick oven, which should be slow, as the meat is very solid. Very frequently, the inexperienced cook finds much difficulty in raising the crust. She should bear in mind that it must not be allowed to get cold, or it will fall immediately: to prevent this, the operation should be performed as near the fire as possible. As considerable dexterity and expertness are necessary to raise the crust with the hand only, a glass bottle or small jar may be placed in the middle of the paste, and the crust moulded on this; but be particular that it is kept warm the whole time.Sufficient.The proportions for 1 pie are 1 lb. of flour and 3 lbs. of meat.Seasonable from September to March..."

LITTLE RAISED PORK PIES.
836. INGREDIENTS.2 lbs. of flour, 1/2 lb. of butter, 1/2 lb. of mutton suet, salt and white pepper to taste, 4 lbs. of the neck of pork, 1 dessertspoonful of powdered sage.Mode.Well dry the flour, mince the suet, and put these with the butter into a saucepan, to be made hot, and add a little salt. When melted, mix it up into a stiff paste, and put it before the fire with a cloth over it until ready to make up; chop the pork into small pieces, season it with white pepper, salt, and powdered sage; divide the paste into rather small pieces, raise it in a round or oval form, fill with the meat, and bake in a brick oven. These pies will require a fiercer oven than those in the preceding recipe, as they are made so much smaller, and consequently do not require so soaking a heat.Time.If made small, about 11/2 hour.
Seasonable from September to March."
Mrs. Beeton's Book of Household Management, Isabella Beeton

[1875]
"Pork Pies.--Pork pies are generally made of the trimming taken from a hog when it is cut up. Make and shape the pies according to the directions given in the following recipe, and remember that the pies must be moulded while the paste is warm, and that they are much more easily made with a mould than without one. As a mould is not always at hand, those who are note particularly expriernced in the work (and it requires skill) may mould the pie round a jelly-pot or bottle, which has beeen made warm by beining immersed for some time in warm water. Cut the meat into pieces the size of a small nut, and keep the meat and fat separate. Season the whole with pepper and salt, half a dozen young sage-leaves finely shred; or a tea-spoonful of dried and powdered sage, one ounce of salt, two and a quarter ounces of pepper, and a pinch of cayenne, may be allowed for a pie containing three pounds of meat. Pack the fat and lean closely into the pie in alternate layers until it is filled. Put on the cover, press and pinch the edges, and ornament according to taste. Brush over with well-beaten egg, and bake in a slow oven, as the meat is solid and requires to be soaked thorugh. Neither water nor bone should be put into pork pies, and the outside pieces will be hard unless they are cut small and pressed closely together. The bones and trimmings of the pork may be stewed to make gravy, which should be boiled until it will jelly when cold, and when this has been nicely flavoured, a little may be poured into the pie after it is baked through an opening made in the top. When pies are made small they require a quicker oven than large ones. Time to bake, about two hours for a pie containing three pounds. Probable cost, 3s."
---Cassell's Dictionary of Cookery with Numerous Illustrations [Cassell, Petter, Galpin & Co.:London] 1875 (p. 610)

"Pork Pies, Pastry for.--Put a quarter of a pound of finely-shred beef suet--or five ounces of lard, or a quarter of a pound of mutton suet--and an ounce of fresh butter into a saucepan with half a pint of boiling water and a pinch of salt. Stir the mixture until the fat is dissolved, and pour it boiling hot into a pound and a half of flour. Knead well to a stiff paste, and add a little more warm water if required. Shape the dough, and get it into the oven while it is warm. If the pie is to be baked in a mould, lay a piece of the proper shape in the bottom. Press long pieces into the sides, and fasten thesee to the top and the bottom with white of egg. If a mould is not to be used, cut off as much apstry as will make the cover, and wrap it in a cloth to keep warm. Mould the rest with both hands into the shape of a cone, and make the sides smooth and firm. Press the top down with the knuckles of the right hand, and with the left press the outside closely to keep it firm and smooth. Be careful that the walls are equlally thick in every part. Fill the pie, put on the cover, pinch the edges, fasten securely with white of egg, ornament the outside in any wan thay may suit the fancy, brush over with yolk of egg, and bake in a slow oven if the pie be large, in a quicker one if it be small."
---ibid (p. 610-1)

[1894]
"Pork Pie, Raised.--Those who kill pigs of their own have no trouble in obtaining suitable pie meat; those who buy it should be careful to get the best quality, and to see that it is free from the slightest taint, every slice being carefully looked over. Required: for a medium-sized pie, a pound and a half of pork, the same weight of paste, about a teaspoonful and a half of salt, or, for some, two teaspoonfuls will be none too much, nearly as much pepper, and herbs if approved, and a little gravy. Cost, about 7d. per pound. The meat should be fairly fat, and is best from a bacon pig, but the loin or neck of pork may be used; the foreloin is preferred by many. Cut into dice (by means of a mincer, or by hand), the pieces bieng even in size, the fat and lean mixed will, and the seasoning thoroughly blended with the meat; the meat should be sprinkled with a spoonful of water or stock during the mixing, as it tends to bind it. Full directions for the raising of the paste will be found on page 785, and either of the reicpes on page 748 may be followed in making it; the medium paste is suitable. Those who possess moulds sometimes prefer a pork pie raisied by hand, and baked out of a mould, as the consider the flaour is better. The meat should be packed in firmly, and the lid put on after the inner edges have been egged over; the edges should be crimped with the paste nippers (opage 741), and leaves put round the side and on the lid; make a hole or two, and put a centre ornament of paste or not, as preferred. Then egg the pie over, and put in a good oven. (See the directions for RAISED PIES, page 785). This will take about two to two and a half hours; the latter will not be too long in most cases, and a skewer should be passed into the middle of the meat to test it. The gravy should be made from the bones and any skinny and gristly parts of the meat, seasoned as required, and strenghthened with gelatine or meat of a gelatinous sort; the liquor form boiled pork should be used in place of water at the start, should any be handy; supposing, for instance, the feet and ears of a pig to have been boiled, there is in the liquor a good foundation for the gravy of the pie. NOTE.--Should herbs be used, any of those named under PORK SAUSAGES in a previous chapter will answer; but sage is generally liked. If fresh, about half a teaspoonful would be enough to flavour the above for most people. Doupble the quantity of dried sage could be suet. We may mention that at a certain farmhouse in the Midlands, the pork pies are always made with layers of stoned raisins betweent the layers of pork. We never met with these pies elsewhere, but can recommend them."
---Cassell's New Universal Cookery Book, Lizzie Heritage [Cassell and Company:London] 1894 (p. 782-3)
[NOTE: the Raised Pie recipe referred to above (p. 785+) is too long to transcribe. We can mail/fax/scan if you like.]

Cheshire Pork Pie
Cheshire Pork Pie descends from the long and venerable line of English meat pies. Food historians traces these dishes to the Middle Ages, if not before. Ingredients, cooking methods and size vary according to place and period. The pairing ofpork and apples is ancient.Mincemeat pies are closelyrelated.

"Cheshire Pork and Apple Pie. Since I wrote about this pie some years ago, readers have occasionally queried its status as a raised pe. Unless the pastry walls are thick, the juice burst out and spoil its appearance...So I returned to Hannah Glasse. Her instructions are vague, but it is placed among the dish pies (raised pies start six recipe later). Later in the book she gives instructions for a Cheshire pork pie to be made at sea, with salt pork, and potatoes instead of apples; and this pie is clearly a double crust pie made in a dish. The question remains, should the pie be eaten hot or cold? By its position, I would say hot, like the chicken pie before it, and the Devonshire squab pie that follows. But it tastes so good cold. By leaving the pie for 24 hours, you wil find that the flavours blend together in the most delicious way.

Shortcrust pastry
1 kilo (2 lb) boned loin of pork
4 rashers (2 lb) streaky green bacon, chopped
250 g (8 oz) chopped onion
Salt, pepper, nutmeg
275 g (12 oz) Cox's orange pippins, or similar dessert apple
Brown sugar
Butter
150 ml (1/4 pt) white wine, dry cider or light ale
Beaten egg or top of milk, to glaze
Line a 1 1/4 litre (about 2 pt) capacity pie dish with pastry. Slice and cube the pork, them put in a layer. Mix bacon, onion and seasonings and scatter some over the pork. The peel, core and slice the apples and arrange them on the meat; scatter with a little brown sugar; the amount depends on the sweetness of the apples, but it should not be overdone. Repeat the layers until the ingredients are used up. Dot the top with butter--about 60g (2 oz)--and pour on the alcohol. Cover with pastry in the usual way, and brush with beaten egg or top of the milk. Bake at mark 7, 220 degrees c (425 degrees F), for 20-30 minutes, then lower the heat to mark 3, 160 degrees C (325 degrees F), and leave for a further 45 minutes, or until the pork feels tender when tested with a larding needle or skewer through the central hole in the pastry lid."---English Food, Jane Grigson [Penguin Books:London] 1994 (p. 231-2)

Compare these 18th & 19th century recipes:

[1747]
"A Cheshire Pork-Pye.
Take a Loin of Pork, skin it, cut it into Stakes, season it with Salt, Nutmeg, and Pepper; make a good Crust, lay a Layer of Pork, and then a large Layer of Pippins pared and cored, a little Sugar, enough to sweeten the Pye, then another Layer of Pork; Put in half a Pint of White Wine, lay some Butter on the Top, and close your Pye: If your Pye be large, it will take a Pint of White Wine."
---The Art of Cookery Made Plain & Easy, Hannah Glasse, facsimile 1747 edition [Prospect Books:Devon] 1995 (p. 72)

"Cheshire Pork Pye fo Sea
Take some salt Pork that has been boiled, cut it into thin Slices, and equal Quantity of Potatoes, pared and sliced thin, make a good Crust, cover the Dish, lay a Layer of Meat, seasoned with a little Pepper, and a Layer of Potatoes; then a Layer of Meat, and a Layer of Potatoes, and so on till your Pye is full. Season it with Pepper; when it is full, lay some Butter on the Top, and fill your Dish above half full of soft Water. Close you Pye up, and bake it in a gentle Oven."
---ibid (p. 125)

[1817]
"Cheshire Pork Pie.
Take the skin of a loin of pork, and cut it into steaks. Season them with pepper, salt, and nutmeg, and make a good crust. Put into your dish a layer of pork, then a layer of pippins, pared and cored, and sugar sufficient to sweeten it. Then place another layer of pork, and put in a half a pint of white wine. Lay some butter on the top, close your pie, and send it to the oven. If your pie is large, you must put in a pint of white wine."
---The Female Instructor: Young Woman's Guide to Domestic Happiness [Thomas Kelly:London] 1817 (p. 452)

Cape Breton Pork Pie
Food historians tell us traditional Europeanpork pies date to medieval times. Modern Cape Breton pork pies, however, are different. Why? Pork is not an ingredient. Recipes suggest this item evolved from themincemeat/mince pies tradition.

Why are they called pork pies when they have no pork?
Excellent question. Up until the 20th century, lard and suet were common ingredients inpies and pie crusts. In the Old World beef suet was the norm. In the New World hogs wereplentiful. It is quite likely the original Cape Breton pork pies employed lard from these animals. Now butter and other shortenings are used, thus rendering the moniker "pork pies" a deliciousrelic of times past.

Canadian English, a real mouthful

[1977]
"Cape Breton Pork Pies
How these little tarts got their name remains a mystery to us. It could be that pork fat was onceused as the shortening, or it might be a reflection of the wonderful Cape Breton sense ofhumor.
Tart Shells
1 cup butter
4 tablespoons icing sugar
2 cups flour
Cut the butter into the flour; add the sugar and knead until well blended. Press small amounts ofcough into small muffin tins. Bake in a 425 degrees F. Oven for 10 minutes. When cool fill withthe following:
Filling
2 cups chopped dates
1 1/2 cups brown sugar
1 cup water
Lemon juice
Simmer the above ingredients until the dates are of a soft consistency. Cool; then fill the tartshells. Ice with butter icing."
---Out of Old Nova Scotia Kitchens, Marie Nightingale [McCurdy PrintingCompany:Nova Scotia] tenth printing May 1977 (p. 164)

"A tourtiere is a shallow meat pie with onions, often flavoured with the traditional French medieval spice combo of cinnamon and cloves. In kitchens along the majestic Saguenay River, a tourtiere can be quite a production, consisting of cubed meat, potatoes, onions baked in many layers in a deep, pastry-lined casserole: in other words, what would have been called a cipaille or pate de famille in older days is here a tortiere de Saguenay. In 1836 in Quebec, a tourtiere was a pork pie. One local tourtiere became a favourite of Scottish and British soldiers posted to the citadel at Quebec City who then stayed on, buing outskirt farms and growing oats. Thus, in one Quebec City tourtiere oatmeal thickens the ground pork filling instead of the traditional French potatoes. The food tourtiere took its name from the utensil in which it was baked, The original tourtiere, in French print by 1573, was a pie pan for baking tourtes. In old French cookery, a tourte was a round pastry pie with a pastry top and filled either with meat and vegetables if it was a savoury or with fruit and cream if it was a dessert tourte. This word stems form the street Latin phrase totus panis 'a round of bread.' The word tourtiere also names the mould used to make these pastry tourtes. This tourtiere has an expandable circumference, can be made of porcelain, clay, or glass, and can serve as a pie dish, a tart mould, or a flan ring."
---Canadian Food Words, Bill Casselman [McArthur & Company:Toronto] 1998 (p. 166-167)
[NOTE: No recipe included.]

"Tourtiere. A hundred years ago, the tourtiere was a must on every Christmas table. It can also be served in small tartlets as an apertif. You can find almost as many Quebec tourtiere recipes as there are cooks, since each one has her own ways and variation... Tourte de Noel. The pastry for the tourte is very special, and different from the tourtiere type. It is rich, flaky, light and always flavored with savory. In the old days wild savory was gathered in the autumn and hung on the kitchen rafters to dry until Christmas. The tourte is quite different from the tourtiere."
---The Canadiana Cookbook, Mme. Jehane Benoit [Pagurian Press Ltd.:Toronto] 1970 (p. 24-25)

"Tourtiere. Food historians like to explain the name of Quebec's meat pie, some tracing it to the French cooking utensil of the same name, others to a passenger pigeon called the 'toure' or 'oiseau blan,' which was plentiful in eastern Canada into the 20th century. The birds, gamey in flavour like grouse or pheasant, were unafraid of man, Montrealer Louis Amos told me, quoting his grandfather. If farmers scattered corn on a field, a flock would come to feed and it would be possible to kill them with clubs or trap them under a net. The birds could be plucked, cleaned, and preserved in brine for winter meals, and sometimes mixed with pork, beef, and seasonings to make a tourtiere. Around 1920, so his story goes, a severe storm blew the last flock of the birds out to sea, never to return. 'That's the folklore,' he said."
---A Taste of Quebec, Julian Armstrong [Hippocrene Books:New York] 2001 (p. 14)
[NOTE:Gazette of Montreal prizewinning recipe c. 1984 included.]

[1926] "Cipaille (Etym.: sea-pie, anglais)Ancien pate canadien
Vider, flamber et couper la volaille (dinde, poulet, perdrixk, etc.). Faire revenir des bardes de lard dans une casserole avec oignons et persil haches,; rouler les morceaux de volaille dans la farine et rotir; laisser prendre couleur, couvrir la viande d'eau chaude, l'assaisonner au gout, fermer hermetiquement et laisser mijoter 35 a 45 minutes. Sure une pate d'une pouce d'epaisseur et 3 pounces de hauteur, en bortdure dans un plat creux, placer un lit de viande hachee (filet de porc ou de jambon assaisonne de fines herbes), puis la preparation de volaille avec une partie du jus jusqu'a la bordure. Alterner chacque rang de volaille, de chapelure, d'oignons et de fines herbes, couvrir le tout de viandes hachees ou bardes de lard et d'une abaisse de pate menageant une ouverture au milieu pour y verser du just au besoin, de qui empechera la pate d'etre seche. Badigeonner ae jaune d'ouef et cuire au four, 2 heures, a 350 degrees F."
---La Cuisine Raisonnnee, cinquieme edition, revue, augmentee [Institution Chanoine-Beaudet:Quebec] 1926, 1945 (p. 276)
[NOTE: We can scan/send original page with proper diacritics.]

[1970]
"Tourtiere
1 lb. pork, minced
1 small onion, chopped
1 small garlic clove, minced
1/2 teaspoon salt
14 teaspoon celery salt
1/4 teaspoon ground cloves
1/2 cup water
1/4-1/2 cup breadcrumbs
Pastry of your choice
Place all the ingredients except the breadcrumbs in a saucepan. Bringh to a boil and cook uncovered for 20 minutes over medium heat. Remove from heat and add a few spoonfuls of breadcrumbs. Let stand for 10 minutes. If the fat is sufficiently absorved by the breadcrumbs, do not add more. If not, continue in the same manner. Cool and pour into a pastry-lined pan. Cover with crust. Bake at 400 degrees F. until golden brown. Serve hot. A cooked tourtiere can be frozen 5-6 months. It does not have to be thawed before reheating.

"Special Dough for Tourtieres
A very old recipe, that makes a melt-in-the-mouth crust. Use for all meat pies and 'tourte'.
4 1/2-5 cups all-purpose flour
4 teaspoons baking powder
2 teaspoons salt
1 lb. pure lard
1 cup hot water
4 teaspoons lemon juice or vinegar
1 egg, well beaten
Combine flour, baking powder and salt in a large mixing bowl. Measure 1 1/2 cups of the lard and cut into the flour until it is mealy. Completely dissolve the remaining lard in the hot water. Add the lemon juice and egg. Mix these liquids into the flour mixture until dough leaves sides of the bowl. Turn on lightly floured board and knead about 1 minute or until all the flour is blended. Wrap in waxed paper, refrigerate 1 to 12 hours. Very easy to roll.

"Tourte de Noel
2-3 lbs. very lean pork, finely diced
4 small onions, chopped
4 cooked potatoes, diced
1 1/2-2 teaspoons sage
1 tablespoon savory
1 tablespoon salt
1/2 teaspoon pepper
2 tablespoons butter
3 tablespoons flour
Place the meat and onion in a saucepan, with just enough water to barely cover the meat. Cover and simmer 1 hour. Add the cooked potatoes, sage, savory, salt and pepper. Simmer together 20 minutes. Make a ball of the butter and flour. Add to meat juice and cook unitl sauce is creamy. Taste for seasoning, then cool. Pour into pastry-lined baking dish and cover with top crust (recipe follows). Bake at 400 degrees F. until golden brown. This tourte also freezes well.

"Pastry:
4 tablespoons butter
4 tablespoons lard
1 egg, well beaten
1/4 teaspoon salt
1/2 teaspoon savory
2 cups all-purpose flour
6-8 tablespoons ice water
Cream together the butter and the lard. tir int the eggs, salt and sage. Mix well and work in the flour with your hands. Sprinkle half the water on top and blend; then add the rest of the water, enough to make the dough cling together. Do not overwork the pastry nor make it too wet. Roll out as thinly as possible on a floured board and line the bottom and sides of a round baking dish. Refrigerate until ready to use."
---The Canadiana Cookbook, Mme. Jehane Benoit [Pagurian Press Ltd.:Toronto] 1970 (p. 24-25)Related meat pies?Rappie Pie &Shepherd's Pie (includes potatoes)

• Cornish pasties
• British sausage rolls
• Jamaican meat patties
• Spanish empanadas
• Louisiana Natchitoches
• Italian calzones
• Italian-American stromboli
• Polish-Russian pierogi
• Middle-Eastern/Indian sanbusaq & samosa
• English turnovers
• Kellogg's Pop Tarts

General history notes from the food historians:

"There is reason to believe that [sanbusak] is the progenitor of the empanada and calzone.Sanbusak, an Arabic word that comes from the Persian sanbusa, meaning anything triangular, wasfirst described as a stuffed pastry in the early ninth century by Ishaq ibn Ibrahim (d. 851), a wellknown author from Iraq...In a thirteenth-century Arabic cookery book of al Baghdadi, sanjusaj isdescribed as a stuffed triangular pastry fried in sesame oil...By the thirteenth century, sanbusakappears in Spain, almost as the same recipe, a triangular fried pastry."
---A Mediterranean Feast, Clifford A. Wright [William Morrow:New York] 1999 (p. 573)

Craig Claiborne sums this topic nicely:

"Turnovers, which are festive and are almost infinate in their variety, also pinpoint to a degree themigrant influences in America. Just consider their backgrounds: There are Cornish pasties, whichindicate the early presence of Welsh miners in Michigan, the Mexican-influenced empanadas andempanaditas of the West and Southwest, and the curiously named hot-ta-meat pies of Louisianathat indicate a borrowing from the Spanish. Even spring rolls--the more refined version of eggrolls, which can most certainly be classified as turnovers--can be found almost anywhere in thenation where Chinese chefs have settled. Where American history is concerned, I find the Cornish pasties the most interesting, notbecause of their flavor especially but because of the uses to which they have been put in thiscountry. The concept was brought here in the late 1700s and early 1800s with the influx of minersfrom Wales...Once the pasties were established in this country, it did not take long for thenon-Welsh of the region to take to them with relish and add a distinctly American touch..."
---Craig Claiborne's The New York Times Food Encyclopedia, Joan Whitman compiler [TimesBooks:New York] 1985 (p. 461-2)

TURNOVERS

Turnovers are one of the most popular examples ofportable pies. Pastry choices range from classic Europeanpuff paste to Mediterraneanfilo.

"A turnover is a sort of small, typically individual pie or pasty, in which the filling is placed on oneside of a piece of rolled-out pastry and the other side is then turned over' to cover it, forming asemicircular shape. The term is first recorded at the end of the eighteenth century: an old womanpreparing her turnovers, commonly called apple-pies' (Sporting Magazine, 1798). It isoccasionally used for savoury fillings, such as meat, but a sweet fruit filling is the norm, and, asthe above extract suggests, most turnovers are in fact apple turnovers."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 353)

TheOxford English Dictionary confirms the 1798 date reference above: "5. A kind of tart in which the fruit is laid on one half of the rolled out paste, and the other half turned over it; a child's sweetmeat resembling this. Also attrib. as turn-over shop. 1798 Sporting Mag. XI. 176 An old woman..preparing her turnovers, commonly called apple-pies. 1825 S. R. in Hone Every-day Bk. I. 1291 Our tart and turn-over shop. 1847 in HALLIWELL. 1882 Gd. Words 606 Venison pasties and apple turnovers and runlets of ale. 1892 Star 24 Dec. 3/2 There were sweets called turnovers, in which were coins of various values."

Culinary evidence confirms turnover-type recipes precede their appellation in both British andAmerican culinary texts. A careful examination of ingredients and method bearwitness:

[1753]
"Apple Pasties to Fry.
Pare and quarter apples, and boil them in sugar and water, and a stick of cinnamon, and whentender, put in a little white wine, the juice of a lemon, a piece of fresh butter, and a littleambergrease or orange-flower water; stir all together, and when it is cold put it in puff-paste, andfry them>"
---The Complete Housewife: or Accomplish'd Gentlewoman's Companion, E. Smith,facsimile reprint of 1753 edition [Literary Services and Production Ltd.:London] 1968 (p. 154)

[1792]
"Apple Puffs.
Pare, quarter, and core six large apples, put them into a sauce-pan with a little water andlemon-peel, cover them close, and stew them gently till they are tender; take out the lemon-peel,andwith a spoon put in a tea-spoonful of rose water, make a nice puff paste, roll in out thin to anysmall size you please, put in a little of the apple, turn the paste over, and close them with a knife;cut them either three-corner ways or square, or in any shape you please, ice them, and bake themin a moderate overn or tin or iron plates."
---The New Art of Cookery According to Present Practice, Richard Briggs [W.Spotswood, R. Campbell, and B. Johnson:Philadelphia] 1792 (p. 382)

[1841]
"Puffs.--Roll out puff paste nearly a quarter of an inch thick, and, with a small saucer, or tincutter of that size, cut it into round pieces; place upon one side raspberry or strawberry jam, orany sort of preserved fruit, or stewed apples; wet the edges, fold over the other side, and press itround with the finger and thumb. Or cut the paste into the form of a diamond, lay on the fruit, andfold over the paste, so as to give it a triangular shape."
---The Good Housekeeper, Sarah Josepha Hale, facsimile reprint 1841 edition with newintroduction by Janice (Jan) Bluestein Longone [Dover Publications:Mineola NY] 1996 (p. 85)

[1874?]
"Turnovers.--Make some good pastry, roll it out to the thickness of a quarter of an inch, andstamp it in rounds from four to seven inches in diameter, lay fresh fruit and sugar, or jam, on onehalf of the pastry, moisten the edges, and turn the other half right over. Press the edges closely,ornament them in any way, and brush the turnovers with white of egg. Sprinkle a little powederedsugar over them, and bake on tins in a brisk oven. Serve on a dish covered with a neatly-foldednapkin. Time to bake, fifteen to twenty minutes. Probably cost, 1d. Each. Sufficient, one pound ofpastry will make two dozen turnovers."
---Cassell's Dictonary of Cookery with Numerous Illustrations [Cassell, Petter, Galpin &Co.:London] 1874? (p. 1017)

"Fruit Pasties or Turnovers.--Boil down fruit of any kind with a little sugar, and let itgrow cold. Take one pound of puff pastes; cut it into as many pieces as you require pasties; rollout in a circular form, and put the fruit on one half, turn the other half over on the fruit, and pinchthe edge, which should first be wetted with white of egg. Raw fruit may be used, but in this casethe paste must be thicker, and not quite so rich. Meat, or savoury pasties, form the princial foodof the agricultural classes in Cornwall; but a mixture of meat, potatoes, and turnips is moregenerally used for their pasties. Time for fruit pasties, twenty minutes. Sufficient for one dozenand a half."
---ibid (p. 233)[NOTE: this book also instructs the reader to refer to recipes for Fruit Pasties.]

[1902]
"Apple Turnover
Put one pint of flour into a bowl; add half a teaspoonful of salt, two level teaspoonfuls of bakingpowder; mix thoroughly, then rub into the mixture one tablespoonful of butter, and add sufficientmilk to make a soft dough. Roll out in a sheet half an inch thick; cut with a biscuit cutter intocircles. Put two tablespoonfuls of stewed apples on one-half the dough; fold over the other half,pinch the edges together; place these in a baking-pan, brush with milk, and bake for twentyminutes."
---Mrs. Rorer's New Cook Book, Sarah Tyson Rorer [Arnold and Company:Philadelphia]1902 (p. 590-1)

Related food?Apple pie.

Pop Tarts
The concept of fruit-filled pastry is thousands of years old. Kellogg's Pop Tarts descend from thevenerable culinary tradition of personal-sizedportable pies. Our survey of historicnewspapers and US Patent Office records confirm toaster pastrieswere introduced to the American public in 1964. Pop Tarts quickly became national icons of Baby Boomer cuisine. Why? They were convenient, tasty AND required no help from mom or dad. Hot or cold, on-the-go breakfast or late night snack, Pop Tarts were perfect.

According to the records of theU.S. Patent & Trademark Office, PopTarts (a Kellogg's trademark) were introduced to the American public July 14, 1964:Word Mark POP-TARTS Goods and Services IC 030. US 046. G & S: FRUIT PRESERVEFILLED PASTRY BAKERY PRODUCT. FIRST USE: 19640714. FIRST USE INCOMMERCE: 19640714 Mark Drawing Code (1) TYPED DRAWING Serial Number72198180 Filing Date July 20, 1964 Registration Number 0791514 Registration Date June22, 1965 Owner (REGISTRANT) KELLOGG COMPANY CORPORATION DELAWARE 235PORTER ST. BATTLE CREEK MICHIGAN

What were the first Pop Tart flavors?
According to an Kellogg's advertisement published in the Los Angeles Times October 28, 1965 (p. D15): blueberry, strawberry, apple-currantand brown sugar-cinnamon. The ad reads "New Pop Tarts drop'em into the toaster or eat'em just as they are. A wonderful breakfast treat-grand for lunch or snacks too. We call 'em Kellogg's Pop-Tarts. Tasty, tender pastries--four kinds--each ready-filled with adifferent and luscious flavor...You'll call 'em the most convenient, tasty change-of-pace breakfast idea that's come along tobrighten you your mornings in a long, long time. Six big tarts in each handy package. Baked and sealed in foil envelopes to stayfresh without refrigeration. A nourishing all-family treat for lunch boxes and after-school snacks as well as for breakfast." [NOTE: the ad also mentions Smuckers brand jelly and preserves was used for the filling.]

Product introduction and marketing strategy
Our research confirms Kellogg's was not the first to bring a toaster pastry to market. It was, however the most successful.

"On Feb. 16, 1964, Post unveiled its new product, Country Squares. The food industry oohed and aahed; the business press buzzed; grocers waited expectantly.And waited. But Post was slow getting Country Squares onto store shelves. "They kept fooling around with it in our labs," recalls Stan Reesman, a retired Post food technician who invented the cereal Fruity Pebbles.In September 1964, just six months after the public unveiling of Country Squares, Kellogg introduced Pop-Tarts in several test markets around the country. Reesman insists Country Squares were superior, but he says, "We could see the handwriting on the wall."The names given to the two products were one more indication of Kellogg's superior marketing savvy. Kellogg appreciated that kids were the primary target audience for Pop-Tarts because they had yet to establish breakfast habits of their own. Post seems to have been more confused. As awful a name as Country Squares seems in 1994, it was arguably worse in 1964, when the word "square" was widely used to mean "nerdy." When paired with "country," it seemed to describe a food for middle-age rubes from the sticks...Once Pop-Tarts were in the markeplace, Kellogg threw its full marketing muscle behind them. With huge revenue from its cereals at its disposal, Kellogg was sponsoring a whole zoo of kids' shows, includng Yogi Bear, Woody Woodpecker, Huckleberry Hound, Atom Ant, Bugs Bunny, Mighty Mouse and Secret Squirrel. Pop-Tarts quickly joined the cast of sugared cereals being hawked between cartoons.Kellogg had won the toaster-pastry game in the first inning. By 1967, toasted pastries were a $45 million market, most of which belonged to Kellogg. Post's Country Squares had evolved into Post Toast-Em Pop-Ups, but Post finally gave up and sold the marketing rights in the early 1970s. General Mills' Toastwich, which had to be refrigerated, appeared on grocery shelves for less than a year.Nabisco's Toastettes, which debuted in 1967, have survived and were recently repositioned, according to a Nabisco spokesman, meaning they now come eight to a box and can be microwaved. This is not an advantage to be scoffed at; microwave a Pop-Tart and it resembles nuclear waste. But Pop-Tarts continue to dominate the toaster-pastry category, although significantly lower-priced generic brands are widely available."
---"Toasting of an Icon the Pop-Tart marks 30 Years as Part of American Life," Steve Hymon,Chicago Tribune, September 25, 1994 (p. 1)

"After gaining market share in sales in cereal, Kellogg searched for related breakfast items thatcould both draw on and complement the recent success in breakfast cereals. The company settledon a food of taste and convenience, the toaster pastry. "Toaster pastries joined the breakfastline-up in 1964 as Kellogg's Pop-Tarts," according to a company pamphlet. Pop-Tartsrepresentedboth a diversification from cereal and an expansion of the cereal line into a breakfast line...WhenKellogg's Pop-Tarts were introduced, ads highlighted the item's convenience and often featured"Milton the Toaster." Advertisements also consisted of the full brand name and the slogan "drop em into the toaster-or eat em just as they are." printed across the side of the toaster withPop-Tarts popped up. Pop-Tarts were marketed than and now as a food of convenience and asnack ofnutrition...Kellogg's marketing strategy of claiming nutrition for Pop-Tarts is a part of the larger,historic strategy to market Pop-Tarts to adults as well as children. Hoping to appeal to grown-upbaby boomers as well as today's children and adolescents, Kelloggs continues to direct marketingschemes for pre-sweetened cereals and Pop-Tarts to all age groups..."
---"Pop-Tarts,"Encyclopedia of Consumer Brands, Janice Jorgensen editor [St. JamesPress:Detroit] Volume 1: Consumable Products (p. 309-310)
[NOTE: this book contains a list of sources for further study.]

Nostalgic? Pictures ofPop Tart boxes from the 1960s & 1970s/courtesy of Dan Goodsell's Imaginary World (scroll down).

Notable competetitors:: General FoodsToastem Animals (owls)[introduced August 31, 1964]

CALZONES
Regarding the origin of calzones there are a couple of theories:

"Calzone means "pant leg" in Italian. Calzone are usually associated with Naples, where they canalso be made with sausage and mozzarella cheese, but are found, famously, throughout southernItaly, sometimes deep-fried. Every town has its own variation...Carol Field, author of severalbooks on Italian food, suggests that calzone may have existed in medieval Latin as early as 1170,according to a reference in Padua, although the historian Luigi Sada, also the author of severalApulian cookbooks, suggests a statute from Bisceglie around 1400 as being the first appearanceof the word. Chef Carlo Middione, the author ofThe Food of Southern Italy, makes theplausible suggestion of a Muslim introduction in medieval Arab times. If this is true, then thecalzone, not to mention the empanada, is related to the old fried pastry of the medieval Arabworld, sanbusak....Sanbusak, an Arabic word that comes from Persian sanbusa, meaninganything triangular, which was first described as a stuffed pastry in the early ninth century byIshaq ibn Ibrahim...a well-known author from Iraq."
---A Mediterranean Feast, Clifford A. Wright [Morrow:New York] 1999 (p. 563, 573)

"Calsones...a Sephardic Jewish stuffed pasta which is widely consumed in the Middle East. Theymay be square in shape like ravioli or in half-moon or oblong shapes. Calsones are mostly homemade, using egg in the dough, and usually filled with a cheese and egg mixture. Calsones withreshteh were a famous Jewish dish in Aleppo, Syria. The calsones and reshteh were mixedtogether, dressed with melting butter, and served with yoghurt. As for the origins of calsones,Claudia Roden [in her bookThe Book of Jewish Food, 1996] suggests that they came totheAleppo community with the Italian Jews who left Italy at various times, beginning in the 16thcentury, when there was a mass emigration eastwards following the expulsion of Jews from Italy."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.125)(calsone is the British spelling for calzone)

STROMBOLI
How old is stromboli & where did it originate? Excellent questions! Italian food history books/cookbooks are curiously silenton this topic. This suggests an Italian-American genesis. South Philadelphia is generally regarded as the American epicenter forthis delcious dish. Our survey of historic newspapers confirms stromboli piqued the palates of mainstream America in the 1990s.

"Stromboli. A sandwich made with pizza dough folded over a variety of ingredients, most oftenmozzarella and sliced pepperoni. The stromboli is a specialty of Philadelphia, though similar toan Italian confection called the calzone...The name may derive from the Italian island ofStromboli, but more probably refers to a very big, strong character in the fairy tale TheAdventures of Pinocchio (1882) by Carlo Lorenzini, whose pen name was "Collodi."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Freidman:New York]1999 (p. 313)

"Stromboli is a crusty brown, overstuffed loaf dish which is popular in several US regions with numerous Italian-American residents. The of the term remains uncertain although there is a resort island near Sicily which is called Any stuffing can be used for such as cold cuts, cheese, roasted peppers, vegetables, among others. The dish is a welcome addition to Italian menus that usually offer pizza and pasta. Stromboli is a resort island off the coast of Sicily that features an active smoldering volcano. Stromboli (the dish) isn't that hot on this side of the Atlantic, but in Philadelphia, Providence, R.I., New York City, and other places with established Italian-American communities, it's a long-standing favorite. How the crusty brown, overstuffed loaf became known as "stromboli" is anyone's guess, since there's no food by that name in Italy. Perhaps the moniker was tagged on by an immigrant baker with a knack for marketing. What we do know about it is that virtually any stuffing goes--from cold cuts and cheese to roasted peppers and other vegetables--and that it's the ideal do-ahead food to feed a crowd or a single diner, to take out or eat in, and to build add-on sales. A likely forebear is the Sicilian 'nfigghiulata antica, which Carlo Middione details inThe Food of Southern Italy... It's a rolled bread filled with ground veal and pork, Swiss chard, cauliflower, provolone, and black olives, shaped like a crescent to recall the Arab domination of Sicily. We also know that stromboli can go by different names. Shops around New Haven, Conn., for example, make "broccoli bread" stuffed with the vegetable and Italian sausage. What distinguishes the stromboli from its better-known cousin calzone is its multiple-serving loaf shape. Calzones are more apt to take the form of individual pizza-dough turnovers."
---"Rolling Stromboli," James Scarpa,Restaurant Business, May 20, 1993, (p. 107)

Related food?Calzone!

EMPANADAS
Empanadas are considered part of the gastronomic history of Spanish Galicia. The EmpanadaFestival is one of this region's major annual events. These portable pies were introduced to the"New World" by Spanish explorers and missionaries.

"Empanadas, meat and fish pies from Galicia, are rarely found elsewhere in Spain. Oneexplanation for the popularity of empanadas in Galicia is that they suit the character of thesenorthern peoples, for the pies hide their contents from public view, just as the Gallegos oftenremian aloof and secretive. The idea may be a bit farfetched, but there is little doubt that Gallegosmake better meat pies than anyone else, using fillings as varied as the produce of Galicia. Mostempanadas contain lots of onion and green or red pepper, in combination with meat or fish. Thedoughs take many different forms, from puff pastry to those made with cornmeal. There are otherareas of Spain known for their pies, but these are called pasteles instead of empanadas."
---The Foods and Wines of Spain, Penelope Casas [Alfred A. Knopf:New York] 1982 (p.52)
[NOTE: Ms. Casas mentions on p. 64 of this book that Empanada de Lomo (pork pie) is the mostcommonly prepared Galician pie.]

"Empanada. A Spanish and Latin American savoury turnover. Empanada' means covered withbread'; and bread dough may be used, but the usual covering is shortcrust pastry. Often thesemicircular seam is decorated by twisting it at regular intervals. The pastry may be baked or deepfried. Fillings vary from one country or region to another. In Spain a mixture of minced meats andsausage is common, but in writing about empanadas in Galicia Janet Mendel [TraditionalSpanish Cooking, Garnet Publishing, 1996] lists no fewer than 18 examples of fillings,ranging from clams to rabbit, sardines to pigeon, and octopus to ham. In S. And C. America andthe southwest of the USA a similarly wide range of fillings are used. Mexican fillings are highlyseasoned with chilli peppers."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.273)

• Thehistory of Galician empanadas[In Spanish].
• Emapandarecipes, 1529 [Translated into English. Use your brower's "find" feature to locate recipes andhistory notes.]

NATCHITOCHES
Personal portable pies, Louisiana-style!

"...the curiously named hot-ta-meat pies of Louisiana that indicate a borrowing from the Spanish...One of the most interesting of all turnovers is the pastry-filled fried food that I dined on in a town in Louisiana called Natchitoches (the name is pronounced Nacky-tosh). These spicy turnover were once referred to as hot-ta-meat pies, but now they're simply called Natchitoches meat pies. The most famous in town are served at a small restaurant called Lasyones. I am certain these pies are very much related to empanadas and came about through the influence of Spanish settlers in the state. The are decidedly un-French."
---"Turnovers: A Dish With an International Heritage, Craig Claiborne,New York Times, May 5, 1982 (p. C8)
[NOTES: (1) Mr. Claiborne's recipehere. (2) Lasyone's is

"The meat pie's origins are shrouded in history, lost in the days when Indian met Spaniard in the forests around the oldest settlement in the Louisiana Purchase. But James Lasyone is sure of at least two things. People were making and selling meat pies around Natchitoches when he took his first steps off the farm nearly half a century ago. And today he sells nearly 160,00 of the delicacies every hear. 'My family was sharecroppers,' said Lasyone, who started Lasyone's Meat Pie Kitchen with a one-eyed gas stove and a single iron pot. 'We walked into town on Saturdays and there would be people with little carts, pushing them up and down the street. I talk to people that's much older and as far back as they can remember they've had meat pies. But until I opened my kitchen here, people made them in their homes and sold them in their homes.' The Meat Pie Kitchen in an old downtown strip along the Cane River has become something of a landmark in recent years--a haven for busloads of tourists, as well as for travelers armed with ice chests for long-distance takeout orders. 'Travel agencies call us from all over the United States...We have buses booked year-round.'...According to Lasyone, the meat pies are tasty--even to strangers from Boston, Spokane or Sault Ste. Marie. 'First they want to see one...They of course they still don't know anything. But 95 percent will take the meat pie lunch and the majority are well pleased with it.' Like Col. Sanders and others who found a recipe for success, Lasyone is tight-lipped about exactly what goes into his product. He will let on that 50 pounds of beef is mixed with 10 pounds of pork, that the fried pastry is something between a turnover and a taco and that a Louisiana-style dark gravy is added to the mixture at the end of the cooking process. Beyond those slivers of guidance, however, Lasyone is silent...Despite his sense of ownership, Lasyone insisted he was not interested in shepherding his meat pies to fast-food fame...'I would rather for someone else to buy the recipe...Making meat pie is really a job. It requires a lot of time and careful handling. It's really a big thing. If you'd just see one laying there on the plate, you wouldn't think it was that much trouble.'...The initial burner and pot, which cost $6.95, have evolved into a restaurant with three dining rooms capable of seating 100."---"Natchitoches meat pie is a spicy taste of history," John DeMers, UPI,Hutchinson News [KS], October 13, 1982 (p. 10)
[NOTE:Lasyone's continues to thrive!]

Natchitoches Meat Pies
Pastry for deep-fried turnovers
3 tablespoons bacon fat or corn oil
3/4 cup finely chopped onion
1 1/2 teaspoon finely minced garlic
1/2 pound ground lean beef
3/4 pound ground lean pork
1 cup finely chopped scallions
1/3 cup finely chopped parsley
Salt to taste, if desired
Freshly ground pepper to taste
2 teaspoons finely chopped hot red or green pepper or use Tabasco souace or cayenne pepper to taste
Corn, peanut or vegetable oil for deep frying
1. Prepare the pastry, and let stand, covered, while preparing the filling.
2. Heat the fat or oil in a skillet or saucepan and add the onion and garlic. Cook, stirring, until wiltd. Add the beef and pork and cook, stirring and chopping down with the sides of metal spoon to break up any lumps. Cook until the meat loses its raw look. Add the scallions, parsley, salt, pepper and chopped pepper. Let cool.
3. Roll out one-quarter of the dough at a time on a lighly flowered board to the thickness of about one-eighth inch or less.
4. With a cutter six inches in diameter, cut out circles.
5. Gather the scraps of dough and form a ball quickly. Roll out this dough to the same thickness, and cut it ito six-inch circles.
6. Continue rolling and cutting circles until all the dough has been used.
7. Fill one-half of each sircle of dough with about three tablespoons of filling, leaving a margin for sealing when the dough is folded. Moisten all around the edgesof the circle of dough. Fold the unfilled half of dough over to enclose the filling. Press around the edges with the tines of a fork to seal well.
8. Heat the oil to 360 degrees. Add the meat pies, four to six at a time without crowding. Cook, turning the pies in th hot fat until nicely broaned and cookedthrough, about eight minutes. Drain well on absorbent toweling. Serve hot. Yield: about 20 meat pies."
---"Turnovers: A Dish With an International Heritage, Craig Claiborne,New York Times, May 5, 1982 (p. C8)

CORNISH PASTIES
These traditional Welsh meat-filled pies often served as a miner's lunch. When these laborers cameto America to work the copper mines, they brought lunch with them. Efficient & portable, easily re-heated & ultimatelydelicious. Foods like these transcend time and place. If you have the opportunity to taste the real thing NEVERpass it up. After the experience, you will know why.AboutCornish pasties.

[1894]
"Cornish Pasties.
These are made in Cornwall and taken by the miners for dinner. There are various combinations used in their concoction, the most common being amixture of meat and some vegetable of a moist sort, so that they shall contain plenty of gravy. Mutton, and onions or turnips, or both; beef, with one of these vegetables; pork, with apples; or a mixture of meats with any vegetables to had are also used. The paste is of suet as a rule, and is very nice when eaten hot, but when cold is apt to be hard, and for that reason a short paste, such as NO. 1 or 2, will be better. This is to be rolled about half an inch thick, as the pasties are substantial, and wanta moderate oven only that the meat may cook. To make the pasties, cut the meat up very small, and the more tender it is the better; indeed, if it is hard the pasties are very indigestible. Then put an equal weight of the vegetable--we recommend a mixture of onion and potato, both scalded and chopped up--season with salt ahed pepper, then roll the paste out in rounds and put some of the meat in the centre; bring the edges up, after moistening them, and press them together; then take the thumb and finger of the right hand and pinch them up, using the forefinger of the left hand to press the paste between them. The sizes of these must be in proportion to the appetite of those whoeast them; from four to siz counces in weight is an average size. Then lay them on a greased tin and bake from thirty to forty minutes. They may bewashed over with a little milk when nearly done, or with egg for a better dish...This is the common mode. We advise for a much nicer dish thatthe meat be cut up as finely as possible, or passed through a mincer as for sausage meat. When turnips are used they should be partly cooked beforehand, and many will like the pasties better if both onions and turnips are parboiled, although this is a departure from the original. Imitation Cornish pasties are made by taking some underdone cold meat, with vegetables of any sort, fullycooked, and adding a little gravy to moisten, with seasoning to taste; the paste for these may be better, and can be rolled thinner, and the pasties, if made small, will be baked in about twenty minutes. Bacon can be put with these, ir a mixure of that and cooked rice or macaroni can be used. Cost, variable; about 2d. each for pasties for one person."
---Cassell's New Universal Cookery Book, Lizzie Heritage [Cassell and Company:London] 1894 (p. 756-757)

[1909]
"Cornish Pasties
Ingredients.--For the pastry: 8 ozs. of flour, 3 ozs. of fat, 1 teaspoonful of baking-powder, 1 saltspoonful of salt. For the micture: 14/ lb. of beef, 14 lb. of potato (parboiled), 1/2 teaspoonful of onion (parboiled and finely chopped), 2 tablespoons of gravy or water, mixedherbs, salt and pepper to taste.
Method.--Cut the meat and potatoes into dice, add the onion, herbs, salt, pepper and gravy, and mix well together. Mix the flour,baking-powder, and salt together, rub in the fat lightly, add the water, being careful not to make the paste too moist. Divide the paste into 8 equal portions, and roll them out, keeping the portions as round as possible. Pile the mixture in the centre of each piece ofpastry, wet the edges andjoin together on the top to form an upstanding frill, prick them 2 or 3 times with a fork, and bake in a moderate oven for about 1/2 to an hour.
Time.--About 1 hour. Average cost, 6d."
---Mrs. Beeton's Every-Day Cookery, new edition [Ward, Lock & Co. Ltd:London] 1909 (p. 310)

Destination Pasty (USA):UP Michigan &Rocky's in Wharton, NJ.

Related food?Chicken Wellington.

Jamaican meat patties
Jamaican meat patties descend from European meat pies. Today's snack foods most closely resembleCornish pasties and Spanishempanadas.

"Patty. A delicious crescent-shaped meat pie made with highly seasoned mince meat, lobster, shrimps, chicken or vegetables in a flaky pastry shell. Very popular as a snack, the patty is Jamaica's No. 1 fast food."
---The Real Taste of Jamaica, Enid Donaldson [Ian Randle Publishers:Kingston] 1993, 2000 (p. 15)

"Our patties are like Cornish pasties...The original Jamaican patty crust is made with beef suet, but a short crust pastry can be used.
"Pastry
1 lb flour
1 tsp. baking powder
1 tsp salt
1/2 cup ground beef suet
1/2 cup vegetable shortening
8 oz. iced water (approx.)
a pinch of tomato colouring in water, or
a drop of annato colouring to colour pastry
Filling
1 lb. ground beef
2 stalks escallion
1 stalk thyme (about 1/2 teaspoon dried thyme)
1 medium onion
2 cups bread crumbs
1/2 tsp. pepper
1 tsp. salt
1 tsp. sugar
browning (optional)
butter
oil for glazing
"To make pastry
1. Sift the flour and salt.
2. Mix the suet and vegetable shortening with some of the flour.
3. Mix suet mixture and remaining flour, and add baking powder.
4. Add water with colouring and mix until the ingredients are bound together and leave the basin clean. The dough should be firm.
5. Turn on to a floured board. Knead till free from cracks.
6. Divide dough into 40 pieces, shape into halls.
7. Cover and leave until ready to make patties.
"To make filling
1. Heat mince meat in a saucepan with just enough water to cover.
2. Use fingers or fork to separate lumps in the water.
3. Add seasoning, finely chopped, to meat and also 1/2 tsp. salt and sugar.
4. Cook until mince is soft, about 30 minutes on low heat.
5. Correct seasoning and add remaining salt.
6. Add bread crumbs and browning if a darker colouring is required.
7. Make sure there is enough gravy to make the filling wet. Add butter, and allow to cool before putting into pastry.
8. Preheat oven to 350 degrees. F.
9. On a lightly floured board, roll out balls in circles. Put about 1 full teaspoon of mince in centre of circles and fold over to form a crescent. Press together and crimp with a crimper or a fork, brushing a little oil on each patty.
10. Bake for approximately 45 minutes until golden brown or deep fry cocktail patties.
11. Serve hot.
Yield s 40 cocktail size patties."
---The Real Taste of Jamaica, Enid Donaldson [Ian Randle Publishers:Kingston] 1993, 2000 (p. 32)

SAUSAGE ROLLS
Modern British sausage rolls descend from the venerable culinary tradition ofpersonal-size savory pies. Portable and practical, economical and filling. Products vary according to taste, place, and economic status. Prime British examples include grand Medieval mince pies, middle class Victorian Toad-in-the-holes, miner's Cornish pastys, and elegant Beef Wellingtons. Other cultures & cuisines have produced similar foods for similar reasons. About portable pie:http://foodtimeline.org/foodpies.html#portable The earliest print recipes we're finding for British Sausage Rolls date to the late 19th century.

[1875]
"Sausage Rolls.--Take half a sausage cut lengthwise for each roll. Enclose the half in pastry six inches square and an eighth of an inch thick. Pinch the edges down securely, and then bake the roll on a baking sheet in a well-heated oven. They may be served hot or cold. Or take equal weights of cold dressed chicken and tongue, or cold roast veal and ham. Mince the meat finely, and season well with salt, cayenne, and powdered sweet herbs. The later may be omitted, if liked. Press the mince together, and enclose it in a puff paste, or good pastry that is large enough to contain it. Bake in a well-heated oven. These rolls are especially adapted for pic-nic parties. Time to bake, half an hour for fresh meat, fifteen minutes for cooked meat."
---Cassell's Dictionary of Cookery with Numerous Illustrations [Cassell, Petter, Galpin & Co.:London] 1875 (p. 834)

[1909]
"Sausage Roll.
Ingredients.--1/2 lb. of sausages, rough puff paste.
Method.--Boil the sausages for 5 minutes, remove the skin, cut each sausage down and across into four pieces, and place them on squares of pastry. Wet the edges, fold over, leaving the ends open, and bake in a moderate oven for about 1/2 an hour."
---Mrs. Beeton's Every-Day Cookery, New Edition [Ward, Lock & Co. Ltd.:London] 1909 (p. 626)
[NOTE: This recipe does not show up in Mrs. Beeton's 1874 edition.]

[1936]
"Sausage Rolls. Utensils--Two basins, pastry board, rolling pin, pastry brush, saucepan, wooden spoon, egg-beater, baking sheet. Enough for 3 or 4 persons. Boil the sausages for 5 minutes, then skin them, and when cold, cut them in half, lengthways. Prepare half a pound of puff paste, and roll it out to about an eighth of an inch thickness...Cut it into squares, about four inches and a half across. Brush along the two side edges of these with cold water. Lay a piece of sausage on the side nearest you, seeing that the paste reaches half an inch beyond each end of the sausage. Now roll it over, until the far edge of the paste is reached, and brush this edge over with cold water, to make it stick. Press the ends of the paste gently together, and brush the tops of the rolls over with whole beaten-up egg. Lay the rolls on a wet baking sheet, and bake in a moderately quick oven for 20 to 30 minutes. Stand them on a fold of paper to drain when taken from the oven. Arrange them on a fancy dish-paper, garnish with fresh parsley, and serve, either hot or cold. It is best to boil the sausages before making them into rolls, in order to extract some of the fat. If this is not done the puff paste is apt to be sodden.
NOTE.--Home-made forcemeats can be used instead of sausage meat, if liked; either raw or cooked meat, moistened with a little sauce, and seasoned."
---Cookery Illustrated and Household Managmenent, Elizabeth Craig [Odhams Press Ltd.:London] 1936 (p. 80-81)

[1956]
"Sausage-Rolls
6 oz. quantity flaky pastry
3/4-1 lb. sausages or sausage meat
1 little finely chopped onion and parsley
salt and pepper
1 beaten egg with a pinch of salt
Skin sausages, incorporate onion, parsley, and seasoning with the sausage-meat. Shape into rolls. Roll out pastry fairly thin into a long strip equal in width to the shaped meat. Place the first roll of meat at one end of the strip, leaving about 1 1/2-2 inches of pastry to turn over. Brush the edge lightly with beaten egg. Fold over, press down firmly, and cut off with a knife. Continue till all meat is used. Brush rolls with egg. Bake near top of hot oven (425 degrees F.) 25-30 minutes."
---<>Constance Spry Cookery Book, Constance Spry and Rosemary Hume [Pan Books Ltd.:London] [1956] (p. 577)

PIEROGI
"Pirog. The Russian word for pie, together with its diminutive pirozhki (plural), some from theword pir(meaning feast)...Pirozhki (pierogi in Poland) come in a variety of shapes including smallhalf-moons, andmay be either fried or baked. They are popular accompaniment to soups, especially clear brothsandborshch, or as part of zakuski (hors d'oeuvres)."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.609-610)

In Poland, pierogi are more like ravioli; in Russia they are more like pie. Both recipes aregenerallyconsidered "food of the people," as they are traditionally inexpensive and filling. Pierogi/pirogimade withchoux pastry (buttery, flaky crusts) are 19th century recipes. Our general history notes on thetopic of filledpasta/pastry here:

POLAND:
"Pierogi or Pierozki: dumplings or "dough pockets" made by preparing thinly rolled noodledough, cuttinginto squares and filling them poaching the sealed triangles until cooked. Fillings may be of meat,mushrooms, cheese, cabbage, or potatoes--all seasoned. These are served with drawn butter, meatgravy,or sour cream. ---You Eat What You Are: People, Culture and Food Traditions, Thelma Barer-Stein[FireflyBooks:Buffalo] 1999 (p. 350)

"...on the more modest end of the culinary scale, we come to buckwheat, which was primarilyconsumed inthe villages. During the Middle Ages, only two types of buckwheat were known in Poland:Tartarianbuckwheat ...called paganca in old Polish texts; and true culinary buckwheat...The populardumplings madewith buckwheat and known today in Southern Poland as pierogi ruskie did not enter Polishcookery until thenineteenth century, when they came to Poland from Russia."
---Food and Drink in Medieval Poland: Rediscovering a Cuisine of the Past, MariaDembinska[University of Pennsylvania:Philadelphia] 1999 (p. 112)

RUSSIA:

"Pirog or Pirogi: a flaky envelope of dough that can be filled with almost anything. This turnoveris usuallymade large enough to feed six. The largest is called Kilebiaka, while the smallest is called by thediminutivePiroshki. Pirojok is the singular, but is never used because who eats just one? After baking in theoven theyare served piping hot, and a Slav will betray his origins by adding the crust and adding just a littlemorebutter."
---You Eat What You Are: People, Culture and Food Traditions, Thelma Barer-Stein[FireflyBooks:Buffalo] 1999 (p. 373)

"Pirogs and Pates...Pirogs (filled pastries) have always been essential for Russian festivities."PirogDay"...the third day after a marriage, was traditionally the time when the young bride offeredguests aselection of pirogs and pirozhki. The quintessential pirog in Russian culture...were round, butMolokhovets(Elena Molokhovets as the author of an important 1861 Russian cookbook titled "A Gift foYoungHousewives") preferred rectangular ones. Pirozhki are small pirogs. Whether large or small, theycome inmany shapes and sizes with the doughs as varied as the fillings...Some have special names.Karavaj...is alarge, round loaf that was part of the traditional offering of bread and salt, the Russian gesture ofhospitality;rastegai is a small open-faced pastry with a fish filling htat was customarily served with ukhas andother fishsoups; kurnik is another festive pie, one that was often served at weddings. ..Molokhovets' pirogsencasedthe filling in pastry; with a few exceptions, her pates just had a top layer of pastry or none at all.Her pirogstended to include pieces of meat, fish, or poultry with grains and vegetables and almost noforcemeat(stuffing)..."
---Classic Russian Cooking, Elena Molokhovets' "A Gift to Young Housewives," 1861,translated andintroduced by Joyce Toomre [Indiana University Press:1992] (p. 273)

SAMOSAS/SANBUSAQ

"Samosa...are small, crisp, flaky pastries made in India, usually fried by sometimes baked. They are stuffed with a variety of fillings such as cheese, cheese and egg, minced meat with herbs and spices, vegetables such as potatoes, etc. Sweet fillings are also popular. Samosas are usually eaten as a snack, often as a street food. The Indian version is merely the best known of an entire family of stuffed pastries or dumplings popular from Egypt and Zanzibar to C. Asia and W. China. Arab cookery books of the 10th and 13th centuries refer to these pastries as sanbusak (the pronunciation still current in Egypt, Syria, and Lebanon), sanbusaq, or sanbusaj, all reflecting the early medieval form of this Persian word: sanbosag. Claudia Roden...quotes a poem by Ishiq ibn Ibrahim al-Mausili (9th century) praising sanbusaj...In the Middle East the traditional shape of sanbusak is a half-moon, usually with edges crimped or marked with the fingernails; but triangular shapes are also used. In India triangular and cone-shaped samosas are popular. In Afghanistan, where the name is sambosa, and in the Turkish-speaking nations, where is its called samsa...it is made both in half-moon shapes and triangles. Sedentary Turkish people such as the Uzbeks and the people of Turkey itself usually bake their samsas, but nomads such as the Kazakhs fry them...These pastries were still made in Iran as late as the 16th century, but they have disappeared from most of the country today..."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2nd edition, 2007(p. 690)

"Sanbusak...There is reason to believe that this preparation is the progenitor of the empanada and calzone. Sanbusak,an Arabic word that comes from the Persian sanbusa, means anything triangular, was first described as a stuffed pastry in the early ninth century by Isaq ibn Ibrahim (d. 851), a well-known author from Iraq. In al-Masudi's (died c. 956) Meadows of Gold, there are foods described that sound like early sanbusak. The twelfth-century dietetic manual, the Liber de ferculis et condimentis, which was translated from the Arabic...In the thirteenth century Arabic cookery book of al-Baghdadai, sanbusaj is described as a stuffed triangular pastry fried in sesame oil. Another early written recipe for sanbusaq appears in the thirteenth-century cookbook attributed to Ibn al-Adim (d. 1262, the Kitab al-wusla ila l-habib fir wasfi al-tayyibat wat-tib, where it is described as a small half-moon of puff pastry stuffed with cheese, chopped meat, or qaymaq...By the Thirteenth century, Sanbusak appears in Spain, almost as the same recipe, a triangular fried pastry. Sanbusak are possible, although not as likely, the origin of the Turkish borek and therefore the origin, too, of the savory pastries, the Tunisian brik, Algerian burak, Moroccan briwat, and the Armenian beoreg, as well as Spanish, Greek, Italian, and Sicilian versions."
---A Mediterranean Feast, Clifford A. Wright [William Morrrow:New York] 1999(p. 573)

"Samosa. A deep-fried snack, consisting of a crisp, triangular and layery wheat casing filled with spiced meat or vegetables. In about AD 1300 Amir Khusrau describes,among the foods of the Muslim aristocracy in Delhi, the 'samosa, preapred from meat, ghee, onion, etc.'. About fifty yearsl later Ibn Battuta calls it a samusak, describingit a s 'minced meat cooked with almonds, walnuts, pistachios, onions and spices placed inside a thin envelope of wheat and deep fried in ghee'. TheAin-i-Akbarilists, among dishes of meat cooked with wheat, the qutab, 'which the people of Hind call the sanbusa'. All these descriptions suggest that the amosa was not an item brought by these courts from their parent lands, but was an existing indigenous product, perhaps enriched in its stuffing to cater to royal courts."
---A Historical Dictionary of Indian Food, K. T. Achaya [Oxford University Press: Delhi] 1998 (p. 224)

Looking for historic recipes & descriptions? Ask your librarian to help you findMedieval Arab Cookery, Maxime Rodinson, A. J.Arberry & Charles Perry [Prospect Books:2001]

Here is the legend:
"Choux pastry is said to have been invented in 1540 by Popelini, Catherine de' Medici's chef, butthe pastrycook's art only truly began to develop in the 17th century and greatest innovator at thebeginning of the 19th century was indubitably [Antonin] Careme..."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Jenifer Harvey Lang, editor [Crown:New York] 1988 (p.777-8)

These are the facts:
"The real creation of choux paste is complex and cannot be established with any certainty, not least because its manufactureis a relatively simple process and it is possible that it was independently created in many places and at various times. In principle,choux paste requires only four ingredients: water, fat, flour and egg. The incorporation of an egg into what is effectively hot-waterpaste--and a fairly obvious innovation for an inquisitive cook--would produce a kind of choux paste. Tracing early cookery receipts isbeset with difficulties, not least because authors heedlessly repeat foundation-myth andedotes. Elizabeth David, writing about the Florentine cooks that Catherine Medici was said to have brought with her to France in 1533, states, "Those cooks...are part of a myth originatingin mid-nineteenth-century France, perhaps in the imagination of of of the popular hsitorical novelists who flourished at thatperiod, and certainly without existence in historical fact...Researchers are also faced with establishing the meaning of archaicterms and technical expressions. The nomenclature of of cookery is complicated not only by difficulties in establish earlyusage, but also by the lack of conformity of usage, not helped by the idiosyncrasies of early-modern spelling. A single cookerymethod or culinary product may be concealed under a whole variety of labels or (conversely and just a confusing) a single term may applyto one or more different methods or receipts. Such etymological considerations--a focal point for most investigations bycookery historians--bear upon choux...pastry...Historically, we find at least two pastries referred to as 'choux'. It seems likelythat the earliest use of the term in England was by was of imported translations of French seventeenth-century cookery books. In La Varenne'sThe French Pastry Cook of 1656, the reader is told of 'The manner how to make a little Puff-paste Bunns, called in French Choux.' But this paste is neither the puff-paste so beloved by French and English cooks from the sixteenth century or earlier--and known in France as pate feuilletee and in England as butter pasted and puff or puft paste--nor is it what today we would recognizeas choux paste. The ingredients for La Varenne's reciept includes a fist-size of fresh cheese...bruised with a little flour, twoeggs, a further handful of flour or salt. When mixed, this is spread 'as thick as a finger', baked in two pieces and, once cooked,spread with butter, sugar and rosewater. The two pieces are sandwiched together and warmed in the oven, then decorated with sugarand preserved lemon. La Varenne also writes about this type of paste made into morsels the size of small eggs. So here the term 'choux' seems to apply to both paste and to the small buns made from this paste. With a little imagination, a round cooked chouxbun, or fritter, resembles the shape of a small cabbage. With this bun shape--choux being French for cabbage--we can see (literally)the reason for the name of the paste. These cheese-based pastes can be traced back to at least the thirteenth century where similarreceipts for fritters appear in anonymous Andalusian cookbooks...Massailot's ingredients for 'Benioles', or Petit Choux, are simliarto La Varenne's...In England one of the several meanings of the words 'chou' and 'puffs' is amost identical to that of LaVarenne's and Massailot's 'choux' paste. Cotgrave, as early as 1611, describes 'petit chou' as 'puffe-cake, or loafe, made of butter, cheese, fine meal, and yolks of egges.' He tells us that there are two kinds, 'one round, and plumpe like an apple; the otheralso round, but much flatter'...in 1706 'petits choux' crops up in Edward Phillips' dictionary,New World of English Words, 'a sort of Paste for garninshing made of fat Cheese, Flower, Eggs, Salt, etc. bake'd in a Pye-pan, and Ic'd over with fine Sugar'...there are several receipts found in early European cookbooks and manuscripts that broadlyrefer to what today's cooks call 'choux paste,' or what we have referred to as 'twice-cooked' pastry. The original French name waspate a chaud...Importantly, the second cooking of these pastries results in the formation of a pouch or pocket--ideal for filling withsavoury of sweet mixture. In sixteenth- and seventeenth-century England there were other words that sometimes (but by nomeans always) denoted a choux paste product, including 'benets'...'puffs' and certain types of 'fritters'...Certainly the idea ofcooking a paste of flour, butter and liquid and then adding eggs to produce a small puffed pastry cake was known to some French cooks at the start of the seventeenth century...But choux paste, though by other names, can be found in even earlier books and manuscripts. Perhaps the earliest extant English receipt if found inA Book of Cookrye (1591) first published in 1584. The ingredients for 'Benets' or "Bennets'( a kind of fritter) are practially identical to those fo John Eveyln's'French Fritters.'...The refined French name for these French Friters is 'Beignets Souffles'...Eveyln tellus us that thesefritters are of French origin, and this may well be so. However, we can find several receipts recognizable as choux paste in the German cook Sabina Welserin's manuscript of 1553. They are more explicit than any contemporary French manuscripts and indicatelong-standing familiarity with the technique. One hazards a guess that it originated independently of Queen Catherine's Popelin, or that it derived from an earlier common source...Most of the earliest receipts for choux paste are for fritters...The term 'choux'had not settled down [in the 18th century] to today's meaning...Today, the terms 'Cream Bun or Puff', 'profiterole' and'choux' seems to have settled down; the ambiguity no longer an issue."
---"Powches, Puffs and Profiteroles: Early Choux Paste Receipts," David Potter,Petits Propos Culinaires 73 [Prospect Books]2003 (p. 25-40)

"Choux pastry is a thick batter made from flour, milk, butter, and eggs. Its most typicalapplication is in the making of small round buns (as used for profiteroles) known in French aschoux, literally cabbages, from their shape--hence pate a choux, the pastry used for makingthem. The first reference to the term in English comes in the 1706 edition of Edward Phillips'sNew World of English Words: Petits Choux, a sort of paste for garnishing, made of fatCheese, Flour, Eggs, Salt, etc., bak'd in a Pye-pan, and Ic'd over with fine Sugar.' But it was notreally until the late nineteenth century that it achieved any sort of general currencey inEnglish."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 75)

"From the sixteenth century onwards convents made biscuits and fritters to be sold in the aid ofgood works...Missionary nuns took their talents as pastrycooks to the French colonies. The nunsof Lima had a great reputation after the sixteenth century, and chocolate owes a great deal to theconvents. The puff pastries called feuillantines were first made in the seventeenth century in aconvent of that name...Sugar and chocolate had now arrived on the scene; from the time of LouisXIV onwards those delicacies became extremely popular...Gastronomy flourished in thenineteenth century...Fauvel, a chef working for the famous pastry cook Chiboust, invented theGenoese sponge and also had a hand in the creation of the gateau Saint-Honore, so called inhonourof the patron saint of pastrycooks. It is garnished with choux pastry puffs, and choux pastry isalso used in making eclairs and choux a la creme, and a kind of chocolate eclair known as thereligieuse (nun), though no one knows why."
---History of Food, Maguelonne Toussaint-Samat [Barnes & Noble:New York] 1992(pages 243-244)

What are Profieroles?
"Profiteroles are small round choux-pastry buns with a filling. This can be either savoury or sweet, but by far the commonestmanifestation of the profiterole is with a cream filling and a covering of chocolate sauce, and piled in large quanitities, in the more ambitious type of restaurant, into a sort of pyramid. The word originated in French as a diminutive form ofprofit, and so etymologically means 'small gains'--and indeed it may to begin with have denoted a 'little something extra'cooked long with the master's main dish as a part of the servants' perks."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 269)

According to theOxford English Dictionary, profiteroles entered the Englsih language from French in the 16th century:
"App.< Middle French, French profiterole (although this is first attested later in the sense relevant to sense 1: 1549; 1881 in sense 2)< profit PROFIT n. + -erole, diminutive suffix (extended form of -ole -OLE suffix1).French profiterole is attested slightly earlier in its literal sense small profit: 1542.] .1. A type of savoury cake or dumpling, (perh.) baked in ashes. Obs. ?1515 A. BARCLAY Egloges IV. sig. Bijv, To tost white sheuers, and to make prophytrolles And after talkyng, oftymes to fyll the bolles. 1702 F. MASSIALOT Court & Country Cook 207 A Ragoo is to be made..with which the Potage is to be garnish'd, the Profitrolle-loaf being laid in the middle. 1727 R. BRADLEY Family Dict. s.v. Carp, They likewise make a pottage of profitrolles with Carp flesh minced."

Croquembouche
Artistic confectionery presentations are known in many cultures and cuisines. Food historians tell us 19th century French croquembouche likely evolved from Medieval subtleties.Italian strufoli and Greek loukoumades, similar in concept and presentation, are credited to Medieval Arabic cuisine. See notes at the end of this message for details. Careme is generally credited for sparking modern French cuisine's interest in fanciful presentations. Choux, the primary component of modern croquembouche,creampuffs, are a 16th century invention.

What is Croquembouche?
"Croquembouche. A decorative cone-shaped preparation built up of small items of patisserie or confectionery and glazed with a caramel syrup to make it crisp. The croquembouche is usually placed on a base of nougat. It is built around a conical mould, also called a croquembouche, which is removed through the base when the small pieces are securely fixed to each other by the solidified caramel. It is traditionally served in France at buffets, weddings and first-communion meals. The traditional croquembouche is made of a little chou buns, sometimes filled with some kind of cream and dipped in sugar cooked to the crack stage. Croquembouches are also made with crystallized (candied) or sugar-coated fruits, brandy snaps, or nougat. They can be decorated with sugar-coated almonds, sugar flowers or spun caramel."
---Larousse Gastronomique, completely revised and updated [Clarkson Potter:New York] 2001 (p. 374)

"A croquembouche is a spectacular cone-shaped confection constructed of scored of small choux-pastry buns. In France it traditionally forms a centrepiece at celebrations such as weddings and first communions. The whole edifice is usually glazed with caramelized sugar--hence the name, literally crunch in the mouth'."
---An A to Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 98)

"The typical shape of modern croequembouche is an inverted cone...However, when Alice Wooledge-Salmon investigated the history of these confections she found herself in a whole new world of architectural structures which had their origin in the subtleties displayed in medieval tables and evolved, under the influence of Careme in particular, into the category for grosses pieces de fonds, where they kept company with Turkish mosques, Persian pavilions, Gothic towers, and other pieces montees. The shape in those days was that of a Turkish fez, something like that of the confections later known as sultanes. The same author goes on to explain, vividly and in detail, how the whole genre spiralled upwards out of control towards the end of the 19th century, but then subsided to manageable dimensions--permitting the survival of a relatively plain range of croquembouches through the 20th century, the basic form being simply a conical pile of choux balls on a nougat base with spun sugar aigrette (plume) or other decoration at the top."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p. 228-9) [NOTE: Ms. Wooledge-Salmon's article on croquembouche may be found in Petit Propos Culinaires 8 (1981).]

"In France and Belgium there were two main styles [of wedding cakes]. Regarded as the more traditional was a giant croquembouche. This is a cone, wide at the base, built up of small round choux pastries, which are filled with confectioner's cream and dipped in hot toffee. As the toffee cools it solidifies, making a light brown glossy construction. This can then be decorated with ribbons and sugared almonds, birds and flowers, and often, for wedding, as small bride-and-groom model on the top. For baptisms, first communions and other events, a similar though probably smaller cake may also be prepared with slightly different decorative motifs. Each guest will be served a number of choux broken out from the whole as a sweet course in the wedding meal. Since the toffee which maintains the structure will soon soften and the whole is liable therefore to sag or even collapse, it is a confection that must be prepared and eaten with as little delay as possible. There will normally be one such cake, its size determined by the number of guests. One Breton patisserie reported in 1990 that 60 per cent of the cakes he supplied for wedding were croquembouches; ten years earlier it had been 90 per cent. It is possible to use the same construction technique to produce a variety of objects...The same patissier reported that 65 per cent of his croquembouche orders were for the basic type since others were 15 per cent more costly."
---Wedding Cakes and Cultural History, Simon R. Charsley [Routledge:London] 1992 (p. 20-1)

[1869]
"Croquenbouche [sic] of Choux Garnis
Make some paste as directed for Beignets Souffles (vide First Part, page 188); Put the paste in a paper funnel; cut the point off, leaving an opening 1/4 inch in diameter; squeeze out the past on to a baking-sheet, in portions of the size of a large nut; brush them over with egg, flattening the point at the top; Put the baking-sheet in the oven, and, when the puffs or choux are done, make a very small hole in each; put some Apricot Jam in a paper funnel; insert the point in the hole made in the puffs, and fill them with jam; Oil a plain mould; Boil some sugar as described in the preceding recipe; dip the puffs in the sugar, and line the mould with the puffs placed side by side; when cold, turn the croqenbouche out of the mould on to a napkin on a dish; and serve."
---The Royal Cookery Book, Jules Gouffe, translated from the French and adapted for English use by Alphonse Gouffe [Sampson Low, Son, and Marston:London] 1869] (p. 536)
[NOTE: This book also contains recipes for Croquenbouche of fruit and crocquenbouche de Genoise (a type of sponge cake).]

Italian Strufoli & Greek Loukumades
These sweet treats descend from ancient fritter-type confections which wereenjoyed in many ancient Mediterranean cultures and cuisines.

"Jalebi. A Indian sweet composed of whorls of batter, deep fried and soaked in syrup...Similarconfections are made all over the Middle East. In neighboring Afghanistan jalebi aretraditionally served with fish during the winter months...In Iran the jalebi are known aszoolabiya...and are strill often made for special occasions, given to poor people at Ramadan,etc...In the Middle East this item has interesting romantic and poetic associations. It ismenitoned in stories of the Thousand and One Nights...Some belive that the somewhat similarArabic luqmat el qadi (meaning the judge's mouthful) may be the original version of thisconfection, dating back to early medieval times; there is a recipe in al-Baghdadi's cookerybook of the 13th century. The dough for luqmat el qadi is a plain yeast one, and made withhoney and including rosewater is preferred by many. The finished articles may be heaped in apyramid as the syrup sticks them together. They are sold by street vendors during festivals.This name lives on in Greece and Cyprus as loukoumathes/loukdoumades, which are sopopular in Cyprus that in towns and large villages there are small shops which sell nothingelse."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.412)

"Luqam Al-Qadi. Make a firm dough. When fermented, take in the size of hazel-nuts, and fryin sesame oil. Dip in syrup, and sprinkle with fine-ground sugar...'judge's mouthfuls': anothersweetmeat was called Calif's mouthful."
---"A Baghdad Cookery Book," Medieval Arab Cookery, essays and translations by MaximeRodinson, A.J. Perry and Charles Perry [Prospect Books:Devon] 2001 (p. 88)

Italian Christmas strufoli
"Christmas Eve. Many Italians begin Christmas Eve with a sumptious meal. The meal is allthe more satisfying for those who follow the Roman Catholic custom of fasting on ChristmasEve. Traditionally, the Christmas Eve meal is meatless, although many delicious seafood,grain, and vegetable courses may be served. Eel is a favorite main course for thismeal....Christmas Day...the Italians eat Christmas dinner at midday on December 25. In Italythe menu varies from region to region. Both roast turkey and ham are popular main courses,and a bowl of lentils with sausage is often served as a side dish. In addition, many Italiansserve pannetone, a sweet Christmas bread originally from Milan, as a Christmasdessert...Amaretti, almond cookies, cannoli, tube of pastryfilled with sweetened ricotta cheese and candied fruit, and strufoli, fried dough balls, oftenappear on the dessert table."
---Encyclopedia of Christmas and New Year's Celebrations, Tanya Gulevich, 2nd edition[Omnigraphics:Detroit] 2003 (p. 365)

"Christmas-is one of Italy's most important holidays...Traditionally a 24-hour fast precedesChristmas Day, which generally means that no meats or meat products are eaten. Eels forChristmas Eve are a great favorite, but in many areas tuna, clams, or squid with pasta form themain dish or may be served as an accompaniment to capitone...Some people prefer frito mistodi verdure, an array of precooked batter-fried vegetables. The pre-Christmas tradition ofmeatless meals is climaxed with a display of treasured regional desserts, cookies, and sweets,and many made only at Christmastime, such as cullurelli, the sweet pastries formCalabria-Lucania made by deep-frying small balls of dough then serving hot with sugar; thetraditional Neapolitan sweet called struffoli alla napolitana, made with tiny drops of frieddough bound in a rich honey syrup and garnished with tiny colored candies; the specialChristmas treat prepared in Abruzzo-Molise called calucuni di molise, actually a sweet raviolifilled with a puree of chestnut and chocolate then fried and served with cinnamon sugar; andBologna's traditional Christmas cake, certosina, a rich dark honey cake with bitter chocolate,fruits and nuts and the aroma of anise seeds andcinnamon."
---You Eat What You Are; People, Culture and Food Traditions, Thelma Barer-Stein [FireflyBooks:Ontario] 1999 (p. 267)

Related foods?Croqembouche &Fritters.

About eclairs
The food history encyclopedias (including theLarousse Gastronomique) and referencebooks alldescribe eclairs but provide little if any details regarding their origin. This probably means theeclair is a product of food evolution. There is some conjecture that perhaps Antonin Careme(1784-1833), a famous pastry chef for French royalty might have created something akin toeclairs. TheOxford English Dictionary traces the term "eclair" in the English language to1861 "Vanity Fair[magazine]2 Feb 50/1 A Waiter, whereon, stood..a plate of macaroons, eclairs and sponge cake."In French, the word eclair means a flash of lightning.

"Eclair. The primary meaning of eclair in French is lightning', and one (not very convincing)explanation advanced for its application to these cream-filled choux-pastry temptations is that itwas suggested by the light gleaming from their coating of fondant icing."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2003 (p. 117)

The oldest recipe we have for eclairs in an American cookbook was published in 1884:

"Cream cakes
1 cup hot water
1/2 teaspoonful salt
1/2 cup butter
1 1/2 cup pastry flour
5 eggs, yolks and whites beaten separately

Boil the water, salt, and butter. When boiling, add the dry flour, stir well for five minutes, andwhen cool add the eggs. This is such a stiff mixture, many find it easier to mix with the hand, andsome prefer to add the eggs whole, one at a time. When well mixed, drip, in tablespoonfuls, on abuttered baking-pan, some distance apart. Bake twenty to thirty minutes, or till brown and wellpugged. Split when cool, and fill with cream.
Eclairs--bake the Cream Cake mixture in pieces four inches long and one and a half wide. Whencool, split and fill with cream. Ice with chocolate or vanilla frosting.

Cream for Cream Cakes and Eclairs
1 pint milk, boiled
2 tablespoonfuls cornstarch
3 eggs, well beaten
3/4 cup sugar
1 saltspoonful salt, or
1 teaspoonful butter

Wet the cornstarch in cold milk, and cook in the boiling milk ten minutes. Beat the eggs; add thesugar and the thickened milk. Cook in the double boiler five minutes. Add the salt or butter, andwhen cool, flavor with lemon, vanilla, or almond."
---Boston Cooking School Cook Book, Mrs. D.A. Lincoln [1884] (p. 389)

Related foods?Napoleons &Baklava

One crust or two?
Our survey of historic American cookbooks confirms "pot pie" always has a top crust. It may, or may not, have a bottom crust. In some cases, the bottom crust is a layer of forcemeat(stuffing) and the top layer is pastry.

Oldest recipes
A Dictionary of Americanisms on Historical Principles/Mitford M. Matthews [1951] provides a1792 print reference to "Pot Pie:" "1792. Monette Miss. Calley (1848) II. 8 The standard dinner dish at log rollings, house-raisingsand harvest days, was a large pot-pie." (p. 1294). The 1805 edition of Hannah Glasse'sArt of Cookery Made Plain and Easy classified "Pot Pie" in a special section titled "Several New Receipts Adapted To The American Mode of Cooking." This print evidence suggests the "American-ness" of the Pot Pie. This book also offered "American" recipes for Indian Pudding, Mush, Buck-Wheat Cakes, Pumpkin Pie, and Dough Nuts.

[1805]
"To make a pot Pie. Make a crust and put it round the sides of your pot, then cut your meat in small pieces, of whatever kind the pot pie is to be made of, and season it with pepper and salt, then put it in the pot and fill it with water, close it with paste on the top; it will take three hours doing."
---The Art of Cookery Made Plain and Easy, Mrs. [Hannah] Glasse, a new Edition with modern Improvements, facsimile 1805 edition printed by Cottom and Stewart and sold at their Book-Stores in Alexandria and Fredericksburg 1805, introduction by Karen Hess [Applewood Books:Bedford MA] 1997 (p. 144)

[1839]
An Apple Pot-Pie
Rub the bottom and sides of a porridge-pot, or small oven, with butter, and then with dry flour.Roll out some pieces of plain or standing paste about half an inch thick, line the sides of the pot oroven with the pieces of paste, letting them nearly touch the bottom. Having pared and sliced fromthe cores some fine cooking apples, nearly fill the oven with them; pour in enough water to cookthem tender, put pieces of paste on the top, or put a paste all over the top, and bake it withmoderate heat, having a fire both on and under the oven. When the apples are very soft, the crustbrown, and the liquor quite low, turn the crust bottom upwards in a large dish, put the applesevenly over it, strew on a large handful of brown sugar, and eat it warm or cold, with sweet milk.This is quite a homely pie, but a very good one."
---the Kentucky Housewife, Lettice Bryan, facsimile reprint of 1839 edition stereotypedby Shepard & Stearns:Cincinnati [Image Graphics:Paducah KY] (p. 267-8)

A Peach Pot-Pie
A Peach pot pie, or cobler, as it is often termed, should be made of clingstone peaches, that arevery ripe, and then pared and sliced from the stones. Prepare a pot or oven with paste, as directedfor the apple pot-pie, put in the prepared peaches, sprinkle on a large handful of brown sugar,pour in plenty of water to cook the peaches without burning them, though there should be butverylittle liquor or syrup when the pie is done. Put a paste over the top, and bake it with moderateheat, raising the lid occasionally, to see how it is baking. When the crust is brown, and thepeaches very soft, invert the crust on a large dish, put the peaches evenly on, and grate loafsugar thickly over it. Eat it warm or cold. Although it is not a fashionable pie for company, it isvery excellent for family use, with cold sweet milk."
---ibid (p. 268)

[1845]
"Pot Pie or Soup
Scraps and crumbs of meat make a very good dinner, when made into soup. Put all your crumbsof meat into the dinner-pot. Slice in two onions, a carrot; put in a little salt and pepper, and waterenough to cover it; then cover it with a crust, made with cream tartar...Stew it one hour and ahalf, or two hours. A flour thickening should be put in five minutes before you take it up. Youmake bake your potatoes, or slice them, and cook them with the meat." (p. 56)

"Chicken Pot Pie
Wash and cut the chicken into joints; boil them about twenty minutes; take them up, wash out your kettle, fry two or threeslices of fat salt pork, and put in the bottom of the kettle; then put in the chicken, with about three pints of water, a pices of butter thesize of an egg; sprinkle in a little pepper, and cover over the top with a light crust. It will require one hour to cook." (p. 43)The New England Economical Housekeeper and Family Receipt Book, Mrs. E.A.Howland [E.P. Walton and Sons:Montpelier VT] 1845 (p. 56)[NOTE: Mrs. Howland also offers a recipe for Chicken Pie. Indredients are similar to the pot pie except it is baked in a large tin pan lined with crust (top & bottom).]

[1877]
Chicken potpie,Buckeye Cookery, Estelle Woods Wilcox

Slippery Pot Pie (Pennsylvania Dutch/Maryland)
"The Pennsylvania Dutch know this more commonly as Hinkelboi, not 'chicken in a blanket,' the literal sense of the original German. Although Hinkelboi is technically similar to a Pennsylvania Dutch chicken Botboi (pot pie) and may even tasted like one, it must not be confused with the true Botboi, a baked stew thickened with large, flat noodles. Here, the chickens are simply encased in a crust. Many Pennsylvania Dutch also call the pot pie noodles Botboi, which adds a layer of confusion to the evolution of this dish. Nevertheless, both Hineklboi baked in a pot and chicken Botboi have a common ancestor. The meat pie, after all, is nothing more than a stew or casserole in a crust, hence the infinite variations. We tend to associate meat pies with English cookery, but they were also known in medieval Germany. Originally, German meat pies were commonly made of fish for consumption during times of religious fasting, but gradually, beef and pork pies gained in popularity. However, not having their own term for meat pies, the Germans borrowed pastete from the French as early as the fourteenth century. Thus, chicken pie became Huhner-Pastete. Technically, a proper German Pastete must have an upper crust; otherwise, to the Pennsylvania Dutch, it would fall into the category of a tart of Kuche, like pumpkin pie. To safeguard the distinction, many Pennsylvania Dutch use the term Boi, from English pie; for any sort of meat pie, hence Hinkelboi...As daily fare, meat pies were enormously popular with the Pennsylvania Dutch because they made use of leftovers or poorer grades for meat. They could be baked head and reheated or warmed over the next day. They were an ideal meal for travelers and were often served to field hands during their breaks."

"Chicken Pie in a Pot. Huhner mit einer Decke, Hinkelboi
Cut up 2 young hens, place them in a deep pot lined with pastry dough and thin slices of salt pork or ham. Pour cold water or a cold, weak meat stock over the chicken. For a small chicken pie, use 2 ounces of butter, a little flour, cover with a light pastry dough, and let it bake 1 hour in the oven."
---Sauerkraut Yankees: Pennsylvania Dutch Foods & Foodways, William Woys Weaver, 2nd edition [Stackpole Books:Mechanicsburg PA] 2002 (p. 57-59)

What made it "slippery?"
Slip engraving was a traditional decorative technique used on earthenware pottery. Pie plates were the most popular. Presumably there is a connection.
"Artistically considered, the ornamental earthenware of the Dutch potteries follows the lines of earliest known European potteries, and its 'slip-decoration' or 'sgraffito' whichwas developed in Southern Europe, particularly in Engalnd and in Italy. As the Romans inaugurated slip decoration during the time that there was a larte Roman colony in the Palatinate on the Rhine wehre the Dutch came from, it is faily clear that the Dutch sgraffito ware derives from the early Roman days. France copied the art from the Germans,and so did England...Slip-engraving is...a treatment consisting of entirely covering the outer surface of the utensil with the slip of clay, and then etching on it the design. The Dutch in America added new values to the art, including the use of a vivid green by means of copper or verdigris...The pie plate, or poi schuessel was the most general article of sgraffito work, and the most widely distributed. The pie has always been a great favorite of the Dutch, sharing this preference with New England...The Dutch...made a wider variety of pies than any othergroup in America...The reason why the sgraffito poi scheussel or pie plate of earthenware was so much used was because of the Dutch ovens so generally in use. When the Pennsylvania Dutch hausfrau baked her bread on the Dutch oven hearth, she was able, without any additional fuel cost, to bake pies also in the same oven at thesame time. Tin pie plates being scarce or non-existent in the early days, her need resulted in earthen pie plates; and her collection of poi schuessel became a source ofpride to her. The potter took note and slip-decorated the pie plates."
---Pennsylvania Dutch Cookery, J. George Frederick [Business Bourse:New York] 1935 p. 251-252)

The earliest print evidence we find for "Slippery Beef Pot Pie" was a restaurant advertisement published inThe Morning Herald, Hagerstown Maryland, July 2, 1965 (p. 32).

Relate foods?Cobbler, href="#porkpies">Pork Pies &Shepherd's Pie.

[1653]
"Potage of pumpkin.
Seethe well your pumpkin, so that it will be more thickened than ordinary, then fry a chibol withbutter, and put it in with salt, and serve with pepper." (p. 213)
[NOTE: potage is akin to soup]

"Potage of pumpkin with milk.
After it is well sod, pass it through a straining pan, and leave not much broth in it, because of themilk which you must put in it. When it is well seasoned with milk and a little butter, stove or soakyour bread, and serve with pepper if you will." (p. 213-4)

"Tourte of pumpkin.
Boile it with good milk, pass it through a straining pan very thick, and mix it with sugar, butter, alittle salt and if you will, a few stamped almonds; let all be very thin. Put it in your sheet of paste;bake it. After it is baked, besprinkle it with sugar and serve."
---The French Cook, Francois Pierre La Varenne [1653], Translated into English in 1653by I.D.G., Introduced by Philip and Mary Hyman [East Sussex:Southover Press} 2001 (p.199-200)
[NOTE: the word pumpkin is thought to derive from the old French word pompion, which in turnis derived from the Greek pepon, meaning melon. The tip of this complicated linguistic puzzle!]

[1685]
"To make a Pumpion Pie.
Take a pound of pumpion and slice it, a handful of thyme, a little rosemary, and sweet marjoramstripped off the stalks, chop them small, then take cinnamon, nutmeg, pepper, and a few cloves allbeaten, also ten eggs, and beat them, them mix and beat them all together, with as much sugar asyou think fit, then fry them like a froise, after it is fried, let it stand till it is cold, then fill your piewith this manner. Take sliced apples sliced thin round ways, and lay a layer of the froise, and alayer of apples with currants betwixt the layers. While your pie is sitted, put in a good deal ofsweet butter before your close it. When the pie is baked, take six yolks of eggs, some white-wineor verjuyce, and make a caudle of this, but not too thick, but cut up the lid, put it in, and stir themwell together whilst the eggs and pumpion be not perceived, and so serve it up."
---The Accomplisht Cook, Robert May, facisimile reprint 1685 edition [ProspectBooks:Devon] 2000 (p. 224)
[NOTE: according to the glossary in the back of this book, a "Froise" was like a pancake oromelette.]

[1796] "Pompkin(pie)
American Cookery,Amelia Simmons

[1805]
"To make Pumpkin-Pie.
Take the Pumpkin and peel the rind off, then stew it till it is quite soft, and put thereto one pint of pumpkin, one pint of milk, one glass of of malaga wine, one glass of rose-water, if you like it, seven eggs, half a pound of fresh butter, one small nutmeg, and sugar and salt to your taste."
---The Art of Cookery Made Plain and Easy, Mrs. [Hannah] Glasse, a new Edition with modern Improvements, facsimile 1805 edition printed by Cottom and Stewart and sold at their Book-Stores in Alexandria and Fredricksburg 1805, introduction by Karen Hess [Applewood Books:Bedford MA] 1997 (p. 138)

[1824]
"Pumpkin pudding
Stew a fine sweet pumpkin till soft and dry, rub it through a sieve, mix with the pulp six eggsquite light, a quarter of a pound of butter, half a pint of new milk, some pounded ginger andnutmeg, a wine glass of brandy, and sugar to your taste. Should it be too liquid, stew it a littledryer; put a paste round the edges and in the bottom of a shallow dish or plate, pour in themixture, cut some thin bits of paste, twist them and lay them across the top and bake itnicely."
--- The Virginia House-Wife, Mary Randolph, with Historical Notes and Commentariesby Karen Hess [University of South Carolina Press:Columbia] 1984 (p. 154)

[1937]
"Pumpkin or Squash Pie
2 cups strained pumpkin or squash
1 cup brown sugar
1/2 teaspoon salt
1/2 teaspoon ginger
1 teaspoon cinnamon
3 slightly beaten eggs
2 cups milk
1/2 cup cream or evaporated milk
1 unbaked pastry shell
Mix pumpkin or squash, sugar, salt, and spices thoroly. Add eggs, and cream. Pour into 1 large or 2 small unbaked pastry shells. Bake in hot oven (450 degrees) about 10 minutes; then reduce heat to moderate (325 degrees) about 35-40 minutes, or until filling isfirm. Serve warm or cold, plain or with sweetened whipped cream. (Makes one 10-inch pie)."
---My New Better Homes and Gardens Cookbook, revised edition, twentieth printing [Meredith Publishing:Des Moines IA] 1930, 1937 (Chapter XI, p. 6)

Related recipes?Sweet potato pie &Carrot cake.

"Quiche. --The quiche or kiche (sometimes the word is spelt in this way) originates on Lorriane, although some writers claim that this kind of savory custard tart belongs to German cookery, since in German cookery, the quiche is known under the namekuchen, from which the word kiche could have come. There are several kinds of quiche. Each region of Lorraine of Alsace has its own, and each claimsthat this alone is the real story. The name quiche is also used for some sweet custard tarts served as a sweet. That these should be so called is wrong,because the real quiche, that of Lorraine, is always served as hors- d'euvre and never for the sweet course."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Prosper Montagne, introductions by A. Escoffier and PH. Gilbert, edited by Charlotte Turgeon and Nina Froul [Crown Publishers:NewYork] 1961 (p. 797)

"A quiche is a pastry cooked a cooked savoury custard containing items such as vegetables, bacon,or cheese. It is a specialty of the Alsace-Lorraine region, which has been bandied between Franceand Germany over the centuries, and the term quiche itself is a French version of kuche, a wordfrom the German dialect of Lorraine...The authentic quiche Lorraine contains only smoked baconin adition ot the cream-and-egg custard, but many alternative versions have grown up that includecheese and onion."
---An A-Z of Food & Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 274-5)

"Quiche. A French [dish]...most prominent in Lorraine...It was only at the beginning of the 19thcentury that the term became current, and it then meant a tart with a filling of egg and cream...Theversion now well known, which includes bacon (and sometimes cheese) in the filling, wasoriginally a variant known as quich au lard. Whereas the original could be eaten on meatlessdays, this variant--now known around the world as quiche Lorraine--could not. Nonetheless, aquiche Lorraine is perceived as something with only a slight meat content. This may account forthe reputation it acquired in some English-speaking countries, where it only became familiar in thelatter part of the 20th century, as a dish not suitable for "he-men" or " real men." At the end ofthe20th century the quiche has become the subject of innuerable variations..."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.644)

Quiche in America
Whilequiche was known in Europe, it did not catch on in the USA until post-WWII. The quichetrend happened in the 1960s-1970s. Why the decline? The cholesterol-conscious 80s, coupled with thephraseReal Men Don't Eat Quiche, placed this egg custard pie in the realm ofheavy and unhealthy. Today, quiche enjoys a steady following of people rediscovering delicious andversatile foods.

"Although a rudimentary quiche appeared in Irma Rombauer's self-publishedJoy ofCooking (1931), Hot Quiche Lorraine Tartlets inJune Platt's Plain and FancyCookbook (1941), and a full-sized Quiche Lorraine in the 1951Joy of Cooking,quiche madness didn't descend upon us until the late 1970s and go-go 80s, when chefs outdidthemselves dreaming off-the-wall combos..."
---The American Century Cookbook: The Most Popular Recipes of the 20th Century, JeanAnderson [Clarkson Potter:New York] 1997 (p. 206)
[NOTE: Rombauer's 1931 recipe href=#1931joyquiche">here.]

"In a review of New York's Leopard restaurant in the February 1970 issue ofGourmet,Donald Aspinwall Allan praised the appetizers because "there is always a good quiche," includingonion, ham, leek, or anchovy and olive. Restaurants and caterers soon learned that while quichewas both a popular and hearty appetizer, it was also sturdy, and could be held forhours...Quiche's enduring popularity into the Seventies had a great deal to do with the scope itallowed creative cooks. As oneBon Appetit reader commented, while inquiring after therecipe for the moussaka quiche...served at The Cottage Crest in Massachusetts, "There seems tobe no end to culinary imagination when it comes to making quiches."...Gourmet (October1971) even published a recipe for cranberry-carrot dessert quiche to be served with whippedcream. Plain old quiche Lorraine--with cheese, of course--was still around, but it was generallyconsidered much too boring...By the early Eighties Americans had been served too manyquiches...Even Craig Claiborne, quiche's early promoter, declared that he wouldn't be caught deadserving it."
---Fashionable Food: Seven Decades of Food Fads, Sylvia Lovegren [Simon &Schuster:New York] 1995 (p. 317)

Real men don't eat quiche
Remember this poular catch phrase from the '80s? Here's how it all began.

"Rejoice all you A,erican men who are sick of having Alan Alda held up as your role model, raquetball held up as your sports model and quiche held up as your food model. You have a new hero. His name is Bruce Feirstein, he isan author, and his credo is simple and pure: 'Real men don't eat quiche'. Feinrtien has set out to define, onceagaiin--to a nation that has somehow forgotten it--what real men are and what real men do. The first salvo of his RealMen Manifesto appeaaars in the May issue of Playboy; it will be followed by a book and a movie...for your pleasure...a samplingof Fierstein's philosophy:
Real men do not have 'meaningful dialogs'. Real men do not find things 'super'. Real men do not wear anything with more than four zippers. Real men do not wear bikini underwear. Real men do not have vanity license plates...Four things you won't find in real men's pockets: lipbalm, breath freshener, opera tickets and recipes for quiche. A real man would be an airline pilot; a quiche-eater would be a travelagent...The real man's diet: Steak, hamburger, cheeseburger, bacon cheeseburger, pizza burger, chili burger...ham and Swiss on rye, spaghetti, macaroniand cheese, french fries, home fries, hashbrowns, potato chips, pretzels, beer, imported beer, imported dark beer...corn on the cob, orange soda."
---"Real men will avoid the quiche of death," Bob Green,Chicago Tribune, April 1, 1982 (p. C1)

"Egads, it looks as if the quiche-eaters really are about to take over the world. Recently, we discussed the real-men vs. quiche-eaters controversy...NowI have come across startling evidence that incates the quiche-eaters are becoming a greater force than anyone may have previously imagined...'The worldis changing,' [Eric Weber, author ofHow to Pick up Girls] told me. 'There's a new kind of person out there--a beaten-up single who's been through thewars. Generally he is past the traditional marrying age, or got divorced relatively young. He's in his late 20s, his 30s even his early 40s."
---An all-too-real man caves in to quiche," Bob Greene,Chicago Tribune, April 12, 1982 (p. D1)

A selection of Quiche Lorraine recipes:

[1903]
1230 Quiche a la Lorraine (for 10 persons)
Line an 18-20 cm (7-8 in) plain or fluted flan case with ordinary short paste taking care that thesides are a little higher than the rim of the case. Cover the base with thin rashers of bacon whichhave been blanched and lightly fried in butter. These my be arranged alternatively with slices ofGruyere cheese but the addition of cheese is optional and is not correct as far as local custom isconcerned. Fill the flan with a mixture made of 4 dl (14 fl oz or 1 3/4 U.S. cups) cream, 3 eggsand a pinch of salt. Finish by dotting the surface with 25 g (1 oz) butter cut in small pieces; bakein a moderate oven for 30-35 minutes and cut into triangles whilst just warm."
---The Complete Guide to the Art of Modern Cookery, Escoffier [Le Guide Cuiliniare1903], The First Translation into English by H.L. Cracknell and R.J. Kaufmann [Wiley:NewYork] 1979 (p. 148)
[NOTE: This recipe is included in the chapter: Hors-d'oeuvre. Escoffier also provides a recipe forQuiches au Jambon.]

[1927]
"Quiche Lorraine
This is a milk flan in which fresh cream replaces the milk: the use of fresh cream is characteristicof quiche. The recipes vary a little bit: the oldest use some bread dough, and the bacon used herewas often not included.The quiche is molded in a tart pan made of thick steel with a fluted edgeand is served in the cooking utensil itself. This is due to the difficulty of unmoulding the quichewithout breaking the crust unless you have a large spatula with a shortened handle, which is usedin some regions in the east, that you slide under the tarts to take them out of the mold. Even so,as far as a quiche is concerned, this is often useless, because the custard spills out a little andmakes the crust stick to the serrated borders of the tart pan. When you do not have a serrated tartpan, you can make the quiche in a flan circle...As for all preparations of this type, a quiche isserved quite hot. Time: 1 hour, 45 minutes (including time for resting the dough). Serves 8.
For the dough: 200 grams (7 ounces) of flour; 100 grams (3 1/2 ounces, 7 tablespoons) of butter;3/4 deciliter ( 2 2/1 fluid ounces, scant 1/3 cup) of water; a pinch of salt.
For the filling: about 200 grams (7 ounces) of lean bacon; 50 grams (1 3/4 ouces, 3 tablespoons) of butter; a good 1/2 liter (generous 2 cups) or ordinary cream, completely fresh; 5medium eggs; 2 nice pinches of salt.A tart pan with fluted sides about 25 centimeters (10 inches) in diameter
Procedure. Prepare the dough as directed...kneading it twice. Let it rest for 1 hour. Meanwhile,trim the bacon of its rind, then cut into it small slices 1/2 centimeter (3/16 inch) thick. Blanchethem...and drain them. With the rolling pin, roll out the dough as for a tart into a nice roundpancake that has an even thickness of at least 12 centimeter (3/16 inch) and a diameter of 25-26centimeters (10-10 1/2 inches). Slide your two hands under the dough to transfer it to a tart panthat has been generously buttered; with the ends of your fingers, press the dough into the bottomand particularly onto the fluted sides The fold the dough over the sides and pass the rolling pinover it to cut off the excess. Beat the eggs as for an omelet and salt them, then gradually mix thecream into them. Divide the butter into thin slices and spread them out over the bottom of thequiche. Place the bacon on top, pressing lightly on it so that the pieces stick to the bottom andwill not float to the surface when the custard is poured into it. The cover everything with thecustard, without allowing any to spill onto the sides of the dough. Carefully slide the tart pan intothe oven a good medium heat coming mostly from the bottom. Allow 30-35 minutes forcooking."
---La Bonne Cuisine, Madame E. Saint-Ange, 1927 edition translated and with anintroduction by Paul Aratow, forward by Madeleine Kamman [Ten Speed Press:Berkeley CA]2005 (p. 702)
[NOTE: We have a copy of the original 1927 French edition. If you would like the original recipeplease let us know. Happy to fax or mail.]

[1931]
"Cheese Custard Pie
4 Servings
In Switzerland we had a vile tempered cook named Marguerite. Her one idea, after being generallydisagreeable, was to earn enough to own a small chalet on some high peaak where she could cater tomountain climbers. While she was certainly not born with a silver spoon in her mouth--although it was largeenough to hold several--I am convinced she arrived with a cooking apron in her hand. If she has attainedher ideal, many a climber will feel worth while to scale a perilous peak to reach her kitchen. The following CheeseCustard Pie was always served in solitary state. Its flavor varied with Marguerite's moods and her supplyof cheese. It was never twice the same, as she had no written rule, but I have endeavored to make onelike hers for it would be a pity to relegate so good a dish to inaccessible roosts:
Pie dough:
1 cup flour--pastry
2 1/2 tablespoons lard
1 1/2 tablespoons butter
3/4 teaspoon baking powder
1/3 teaspoon salt
3 tablespoons ice water, or just enough to hold these ingredients together.
Combine them as directed on Page 209. Roll the dough and fit into a small pan or baking dish, about 8 1/2 inches indiameter. Bake the crust for 20 minutes in a hot ove 450 degrees F. Remove it from the oven, cool it slightly and fill it withCheese Custard.
3/4 top milk
1 cup grated cheese (or less)
2 eggs
1/8 teaspoon salt
A few grains of cayenne
Paprika
Scald the milk, remove it from the fire. Add the cheese and stir until it melts. Add the seasoning and the beaten eggs and bake it ina slow oven 325 degrees until set, about 45 minutes. Serve very hoot. The size of the pan is not important, but the custard is bestabout 1 1/2 inches deep."
---Joy of Cooking, Irma S. Rombauer, facsimile 1931 edition [Scribner:New York] 1998 (p. 60-61)
[NOTE: Compare with Rombauer's1953 Quiche recipe.]

[1946]
"Quiche Lorraine
tart pastry...for 8 to 10-inch pan
6 slices bacon, not too thin
6 ozs. Swiss cheese, thinly sliced
2 cups milk
3 eggs and 1 yolk, beaten
1 tablespoon flour
1/2 teaspoon salt
a little nutmeg
1 tablespoon butter
Line an 8 to 10-inch pie plate with the tart pastry. Cut bacon slices in two and broil them. (Ifbacon is very salty, parboil it and drain before broiling.) Overlap slices of broiled bacon andcheese over the bottom of the pastry. Mix together eggs, flour, salt, and nutmeg, and combinewith the milk. Melt butter and let it continue cooking until it starts to brown, then add it to thecustard mixture and pour it all over the bacon and cheese. Bake in a moderately hot oven of 375degrees until custard is set and brown on top, about 35 to 40 minutes. Serve warm. Serves6."
---Louis Diat's Home Cookbook: French Cooking for Americans, Louis Diat [J.B. Lippincott:Philadelphia]1946 (p. 76)

[1953]
"La Quiche Lorraine
(for 6-8)
First make a paste in the following manner: Sift 1 1/2 cups pastry four with 1/2 teaspoon salt. Work into it with finger tips, 1 bar salt butter (1/4 pound). Moisten with just enough ice water to make it hold together (about 4 tablespoons). Make a smooth ball of it, wrap in waxed paper, and place in refrigerator for 1/2 hour or so. before rolling it out thin on a lightly floured board. Line a large 10-inch Pyrex piepan with it, trim the edges, roll them under and crimp prettily. Prick the surface with a fork and place in the refrigerator, while you prepare the following ingredients. (But first set your oven at450 degrees F. and light it.) Grate Swiss cheese until you have 1 cup. Fry or grill about 1 1/2 dozen strips bacon until crisp, but don't overcook it. Break or cut intosmall piees. Break 4 whole eggs into a bowl and add to them 2 cups thick or thin cream, 1 pinch nutmeg, 1 pinch ginger, 3/4 teaspoon salt, 1 big pinch cayenne, andplenty of freshly round pepper. Beat with rotary beater just long enough to mix thoroughly. Now rub a little soft butter over the surface of the pastry and sprinkle the bacon over the bottom, sprinke the cheese over the bacon, and pour the egg mixture over all. Place in preheated hot 40 degrees F. oven and bake 10-15 minutes, then reduce the temperature to 325 degrees F. and continue cooking until an inserted knife comes out clean, showing the custard has set (about 25-30 minutes). Ofnot a light golden brown on top, place under a hoot grill for a second before serving piping hot. Cut in pie-shaped pieces."
---The Best I Ever Ate, recipes by June Platt & readings by Sophie Kerr [Rinehart Company:New York] 1953 (p. 105)

"Quiche.
4 to 6 servings
Rules simmilar to the above Cheese Custard Pie are to be found in most foreign cookbooks under the name of Quiche. The dish is attributed to several countries--Belgium, Lorraine, etc. A custard is called for, usually made with:
2 cups scalded cream
4 eggs
1 cup grated Italian or Swiss cheese
1/2 teaspoon salt
Freshly ground black pepper
A few grains of cayenne
Beat with a fork until blended. There are numerous variations of the above A pie shell of rich pastry is buttered lightly. Partially cooked bacon is broken or cut up and sprinkled over the bottom. Sometimes the cheese is not added to the custard but sprinkled over the bacon and then covered with the custard. The pieis baked in a hot oven 450 degrees for 12 minutes. The heat is reduced to a slow oven 300 degrees and the pie is baked until the custard is set, about 35minutes longer. To test use the method is given under Cup Custard, page 710. Serve it hot or cold."
---Joy of Cooking, Irma S. Rombauer and Marion Rombauer Becker [Bobbs-Merrill C.:Indianapolis IN] 1953 (p. 189)

[1960]
Jackie Kennedy's Quiche Lorraine

[1961]
"Quiche Lorraine
Method. In the past the quiche was made with a bread paste. Modern practice has substituted short crust or sometimes even puff pastry. Line thepan with ordinary short crust (see DOUGH, lining paste) a pie dish or plate with fluted edges, 8 inches in diameter and well buttered. See that thepastry extends a little beyond the edges. Put in the bottom of this flan case thin slices of streaky bacon, blanched and lightly fried in butter. Fill thecrust with a mixture composed of 4 eggs and 2 cups (4 decilitres) of thick fresh cream, seasoned with salt and well beaten. Put on top, when the flan isfilled, 2 teaspoons of butter divided up into tiny pieces. Cook in the oven at moderate heat (375 degrees F.) for 30 to 35 minutes. Serve very jot. NOTE: Sometimesthe flan pastry is enriched with thin slices of Gruyere cheese, which are set alternately with the bacon."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Prosper Montagne, introductions by A. Escoffier and PH. Gilbert, edited by Charlotte Turgeon and Nina Froul [Crown Publishers:NewYork] 1961 (p. 797)

"Quiche Lorraine (old recipe)--Roll out as thinly as possible some bread dough. Put this sheet of paste on a metal dish with raised and fluted edges, sprinkled withflour. Put small pieces of very fresh butter all over the paste. Fill the pie dish with a mixture of thick cream and eggs well beaten together and seasoned withsalt. Cood in a very hot oven for a maximum of 10 minutes. Serve very hot.'"---ibid, (p. 797)
[NOTE: Additional quiche recipes in this book are: Little quiches with cheese and Litte quiches with ham.]

"Quiche Lorraine
6 to 10 servings
It seems odd that this very special pie, traditional in France, was so long in gaining popularity in America. A rich custard with cheese and bacon, it may beserved either as an appetizer or as a main luncheon dish. Swiss cheese, which the Swiss know as Ementhaler, may be used in making this dish, but Gruyere has moreflavor. Gruyere is available wherever fine cheeses are sold.
Pastry for one-crust nine-inch pie
4 strips bacon
1 onion, thinly sliced
1 cup Gruyere or Swiss cheese, cubed
1/4 cup Parmesan cheese, grated
4 eggs, lightly beaten
2 cups heavy cream or 1 cup each milk and cream
1/4 teaspoon nutmeg
1/2 teaspoon salt
1/4 teaspoon white pepper
1. Preheat oven to hot (450 degrees F.).
2. Line a nine-inch pie late with pastry and bake five minutes.
3. Cook the bacon until crisp and remove it from the skillet. Pour off all but one tablespoon of the fat remaining in the skillet. Cook the onion in the remaining fat until the onion is transparent.
4. Crumble the bacon and sprinkle the bacon, onion, and cheeses over the inside of the partly baked pastry.
5. Combine the eggs, cream, nutmeg, salt and pepper and strain over the onion-cheese mixture.
6. Bake the pie fifteen minutes, reduce the oven temperature to moderate (350 degrees F. and bake until knife inserted one inch from the pastry edge comes out clean, about 10 inutes longer. Serve immediately as an hors d'oeuvre or main course."
---New York Times Cook Book, Craig Claiborne [Harper & Row:New York] 1961 (p. 26-27)
[NOTE: This book also offers recipes for Crabmeat Quiche, Bay Scallops Quiche & Egg and Spinach Pie.]

[1963]
"Quiche Lorraine, although it seems to be the most well known, is only one of a series of generally simple-to-make and appetizingentrees. A quiche is a mixture of cream and bacon, such as the quiche Lorraine, or cheese and milk, or tomatoes and onions, or crab,or anything else which is combined with eggs, poured into a pastry shell, and baked in the oven until it puffs and browns. It is practically foolproof, and you can invent your own combinations. Serve it with a salad, hot French bread, and a cold white wine;follow it with fruit, and you have a perfect lunch or supper menu. Or let it be the first course of your dinner. You can alsomake tiny quiches for hot hors d'oeuvres."
---Mastering the Art of French Cooking, Simone Beck, Louisette Bertholle, Julia Child [Alfred A. Knopf:New York] 1963 (p. 146)

[1965]
"Quiche Lorraine with Onions
Pastry for 1-crust pie
1 tablespoon butter or margarine
1 cup chopped onion
1 cup grated Swiss cheese
4 eggs
Dash nutmeg
Dash sugar
Dash cayenne
3/4 teaspoon salt
Dash pepper
2 cups light cream
1. Roll out pastry to a 11-inch circle. Use to line 9-inch pie plate; crimp edge decoratively.
2. Preheat oven to 350F.
3. In hot butter in small skillet, saute onion until golden. Drain; turn into bottom of pie shell. Sprinkle with cheese.
4. Beat eggs with nutmeg, sugar, cayenne, salt, and pepper. Stir in cream. Pour into prepared pie shell.
5. Baake about 45 minutes, or until silver knife inserted near center comes out clean. Serve hot. Makes 6 servings.
Quiche Lorriane with Bacon: Substitute 12 crisp bacon slices, drained and crumbled, for sauteed onions.
Quiche Lorraine with Olives: Substitute 1/2 cup sliced, drained, rinsed pimiento-stuffed olives for sauteed onions."
---McCall's Casserole Cookbook [Advance Publishers:Orlando FL] 1965 (p. 56)

[1971]
"Quiche Lorraine
4-6 slices bacon
1/2 lb Swiss Cheese
Dash of salt and pepper
1 c. milk
3 eggs
Method: Heat oven to 325 degrees F. Cook bacon slowly until crisp; then drain. When cool, crumble into pieces. Grate the cheese coarsely, and mix with flour,salt, and pepper. Heat milk. Beat eggs, and slowly add hot milk. Add the eggs, and slowly add hot milk. Add the grated cheese, and stir well. Sprinkle bacon overthe bottom of the unbaked pieshell. Pour over it the cheese-egg-milk mixture, and put into oven to bake for 30-40 minutes. Test with a silver knife; when the quiche is fully cooked, the knife will come out clean. While the quiche is cooking, prepare good strong coffee, and warm the milk to serve with it. Don't boil the milk, orit will form a skin, which you will have to strain out before serving."
---Cosmo Cookery: Gourmet Meals From the First Drink to the Last Kiss, [Cosmopolitan Books:New York] 1971 (p. 167)

[1972]
"Quiche Lorraine," (Cream and Bacon Quiche)
6 to 8 pieces thick-sliced bacon
An 8-inch partially cooked pastry shell placed on a buttered baking sheet
3 eggs (U.S. graded "large")
1 1/4 to 1 1/2 cups heavy cream
1/4 tsp salt
Pinch of pepper and nutmeg
1 to 2 Tb butter
(Preheat oven to 375 degrees.)
Slice bacon into 1/4-inch pieces and brown lightly in a frying pan; drain and spread in bottom ofpastry shell. Beat eggs, cream, and seasonings in a bowl to blend. Just before baking, pour creammixture into the shell, filling to within 1/8 inch of the top. Cut butter into bits and distribute overthe cream. Bake in upper third of oven for 25 to 30 minutes, until quiche has puffed and browned,and a small knife, plunged into custard, comes out clean. Serve hot, warm, or cold; quiche willsink slighly as it cools."
---The French Chef Cookbook, Julia Child [Alfred A. Knopf:New York] 1972 (p. 240-1)

[1980]
"Quiche a la Morgan
Serves 6-8
2 onions, peeled and thinly sliced
1 tablespoon butter
4 eggs
1 1/3 cups half-and-half or light cream
1/4 teaspoon nutmeg
1/4 teaspoon pepper (white preferred)
1/8 teaspoon hot pepper sauce
1/8 teaspoon dry mustard
1/2 pound bacon slices, coked and crumbled
1 9-inch unbaked pie shell
1 1/2 cups shredded Gruyere cheese or Swiss Cheese
1. Preheat oven to 400 degrees F. Saute onions in butter. Set aside.
2. In a large bowl, beat eggs slightly. Beat in cream, nutmeg, pepper, hot sauce, and dry mustard until well blended. Set aside.
3. Sprinkle bacon over bottom of unbaked pie shell. Sprinkle onions over bacon. Then sprinkle cheeses evenly over onions. If not bakingimmediately, refrigerate. (This can be done early in the day).
4. One hour before serving pour in egg mixture. Place in oven, reduce heat to 350 degrees F. Bake for 40 minutes or until puffed and golden. Let pie cool on wire rack 15 to 30 minutes, then cut into wedges and serve. Delicious hot or cold.
Variation: Mix 1 cup chopped fresh spinach into cream mixture. Omit sauteed onions."
---Total Woman Cookbook: Marabel Morgan's Handbook for Kitchen Survival, Marabel Morgan 'Fleming H. Revell Co.:Old Tappan NJ] 1980 (p. 156-157)
[NOTE: This book also offers recipes for these quiches: Green Chili, Mushroom, Sour cream, & Spinach-Cheese Pie.]

[1987]
"In the fickle world of food fads one of the beggest trends a few years abo was the quiche. Basically a pie crust filled with an egg custard, the quichelends itself to embellishment. Cooks found that just about anything could be added to the egg filling, from vegetables to seafood. Quiche became so identified with trendy food that it inspired the popular question: 'Do real men eat quiche?' After that the dish seemed to lose favor. It's now time to bring it back."
---"Some real men say now is the time to bring back quiche," Beverly Dillon,Chicago Tribune, August 20, 1987 (p. F2)
[NOTE: Article offers a recipe for Jalapeno cheese quiche.]

Related foods?
Cheesecake,tarts,pizza &souffle.

[1931]
"An innovation in cookery, which offsets every possibility of failure and offers a light, dainty, fluffy dessert, fit to be setbefore the most fastidious taste, is the sunshine ice box pie. Begin by making the family's favorite pie crust or the regulationof one of 1 cupful of flour, 3 tablespoonfuls of shortening, 1/2 teaspoonful of salt and enough ice water to mix. Line a deep pie panand bake in a slow oven so as to dry out the pastry. When it is light brown remove it from the stove to cool. To make the filling,separate the yolks and whites of 4 eggs. Beat yolks and whites separately. To the whites add 1/2 cupful of sugar and beat until very stiff. To the yolks and 2 tablespoonfuls of lemon juice and a grated rind of 2 lemons, a pinch of salt and 1/2 cupful of sugar. Dissolve for 5 minutes 1/2 tablespoonful of gelatine in 1-3 cupful of cold water. Place the yolk mixture in a double boiler, stirring constantly until the liquid is thickened and creamy. Remove it from the fire and add the gelatin. Fold the pie crust and set it in the icebox until time to serve. Just before serving spread the top of the pie with a thin layer of whipped cream. This pie keeps for days."
---"A Novel Ice Box Pie,"Christian Science Monitor, September 18, 1931 (p. 6)

[1932]
"Pie is always acceptable as a dessert no matter whatthe season. We are sometimes reluctant about serving it in warm weather bcause we dislike to heat the oven. This is no longer an excuse for not having it because there are the uncooked varieties, the ones which require no heat. They are sometimes calledrefrigerator pies. Refrigerator pies usually have crumb crusts. Corn flake crumbs are excellent for this purpose. They have a good color and add a distinctive flavor. The crust may be made in two different ways."
---"Home Service Bureau Conducted by Marian Manners Timeline Suggestions...What is Your Favorite?," Marian Manners,Los Angeles Times, June 10, 1932 (p. A7) [NOTE: this snippet does not provide a recipe or elaborate on the "two ways"of crust making.]

[1933]
"Those gorgeous creations of lady fingers and whipped cream and nuts and macaroons known as refrigerator cakes have long been great favorites...But for the times when a less rich and elaborate creation is in order, good cooks of 1933 have opened up a whole new bag of tricks. In place of so much cream, for instance, they are using mixtures that depend more on eggs and cornstarch and gelatin and marshmallows for the thickening ingredient. Instead of making these desserts always in the form of the deep loaf cake, they are making them in pie plates to be cut exactly like pies. And in place of lady fingers or sliced sponge cake or angel food, they are using all sorts of sweetened wafers such as graham crackers, chocolate or vanilla wafers, gingersnaps. To show you what I mean here is a recipe for orange pie...

Orange Refrigerator Pie
First soak 1 1/2 tablespoons gelatin in 3 tablespoons cold water. Then turn this into 1/2 cup boiling water in the top of double boiler, and stir till dissolved. Next stir in 4 tablespoons sugar. Let mixture cool. Then add 1 cup strained orange juice and 1 tablespoon strained lemon juice. Put some ice water in bottom of double boiler and set the top part into it. Let stand till mixture starts to set. Then beat with rotary beater with rotary beater. Next fold into the mixture 1/2 cup of diced orange and 2 egg white beaten stiff. For the crust to this pie, use either vanilla wafers or gingersnaps. Crush or grind enough of them to make a thick layer of crumbs in the bottom of the pie plate. Line the sides of the plate with wafers broken into halves (round side out) with more crumbs between the wafers. Then turn in the fruit mixture. and place in the refrigerator to set. This will take about 4 hours. But there'll be no harm done if you want to make this pie the night before. And in case you'd like to use berries in place off oranges that'll be good, too. Just substitute the same amount of berries and juice."
---"Refrigerator Cakes and Pies Eliminate Baking Drudgery," Ann Barrett,Washington Post, August 1, 1933 (p. 9)

"Cheers! Also a couple of tigers! For we just peered into the refrigerator and mother is baking a pie! No fooling. It's a real refrigerator. Also, it's a real pie. it went in soft and soupy. it's coming out tremblingly firm, enticingly fluffy--the most palateteasing morsel yet to call itself pie. And the answer--the newly arrived family of refrigerator pastries that is setting the townbuzzing and taking the floor even from the absorbing matter of jigsaws. The delicate backbone--if one day apply such a sturdy nameto such a quivering creating--is gelatin. But the result is like no gelatin dessert yet on the books...Chiffons and creampies start out the list, but lemon chiffon has now taken to itself relatives. Coffee chiffon, and chiffons glorified with crushedpineapple or fresh spring strawberries shiver with glee as they are turned into crisp, baked shells and slid into the refrigerator to be "cold-baked" to a cut-able firmness. For refrigerator pies (except for the pre-baked crust) never see the oven. Some of the ingredients do, however, get acquainted with the top of the stove. And of the coffee chiffon, served up with hot chocolate, demi-tasse, or even acup of tea, as a light, relieving touch after a robust meal, is, to me, the perfect selection...gelatin isn't the only way we haveof putting standupableness into the new era of refrigerator pastries. Another pie--or it may be turned into a whole family oftarts--stands up because someone discovered that lemon juice thickens condensed milk..."
---"Refrigerator Now the Place to Bake Pies," Mary Meade,Chicago Daily Tribune, April 16, 1933 (p. D1)
[NOTE: Includes recipes for Coffiee Chiffon Pie, Chicolate Chiffon, Refrigerator Walnut Pie and Strawberry Chiffon Tarts.]

[1936]
"Hawaiian Refrigerator Pie
Crust
20 graham crackers, rolled fine
4 tablespoons sugar
5 tablespoons melted butter
Filling
1 package lemon flavored gelatin
1 3/4 cups boiling water
1 cup canned crushed pineapple and juice
1 1/2 cups cream, whipped stiff
8 graham crackers, rolled fine
1 tablespoon confectioner's sugar
Combine the ingredients of the crust, blending well. Pat the mixture firmly over the inside, bottom, and sides of a ten inch pie pan. Chill this while you make the filling. For the filling, dissolve the gelatin mixture in the boiling water, then add the pineapple, which--if fresh--must be scalded. Chill this combination and just as it starts to thicken add the whipped cream, graham cracker crumbs, and the sugar. Our the mixture into the cracker shell until set."
---"Tribune Recipes,"Chicago Daily Tribune, September 11, 1936 (p. 22)

[1939]
""Give us more refrigerator cakes and pies" some of my readers have begged. So today I am presenting one of those fluffy-as-a-cloud chiffon pies which looks ok, so hard to make, but actually requires no cooking at all! You will win instant fame as a cook when you sevre this one, and you can take the bows with a chuckle up your sleeve knowing it is easier that "pie." Refrigerator pies can be made in a pastry shell, which, of course, is baked before the filling it put in. This pie today, is made in a crumb shell, which is much easier. Crumb shells can be made of dry, crisp cereals, vanilla wafers, graham crackers or dry cake crumbs. Simply roll the cereal, crackers or crumbs fine, and to 1 cup of crumbs add 1-3 cup softened butter and 1-4 cup sugar. Press firmly on sides and bottom of buttered pie plate and chill. Filling:

Fruit Chiffon Pie.
1 tablespoon gelatin
1-4 cup cold water
1 1-2 cups diced fruit
3-4 cup fruit juice
1-2 cup sugar
1 tablespoon lemon juice
1-8 teaspoon salt
1-2 cup whipping cream
Sprinkle gelatin over cold water and allow to soften. Combine fruit, juice and sugar, cook about 5 minutes. Stir in gelatin, lemon juice and salt. Chill. When mixture begins to thicken, fold in cream which has been whipped stiff. Pour into pie shell, and chill until well set.
Note: Fresh uncooked pineapple will not congeal in gelatin mixture. There are lots of things you can do with fresh pineapple, but for molded desserts and salads you will have to use cooked or canned pineapple. Almost daily some imaginatie and enterprising woman phones to ask why her gelatin will not congeal, after hs she has put fresh pineapple in it. It just won't."
---Refrigerator Pies Are Easy; Chiffon Variety Recipe Given," Sally Saver,Atlanta Constitution, June 27, 1939 (p. 14)

[1949]
Key Lime Ice Box Pie

[1958]
"Lime Icebox Pie
1 cup graham cracker crumbs
3 tablespoons butter
2 eggs, separated
1/4 cup sugar
1 15-oz. can Eagle brand condensed milk
1 16-oz. can frozen limeade
1/4 teaspoon vanilla
3 or 4 drops green coloring
Combine crumbs and butter; reserve 1/4 cup of mixture and press remaining mixture and sides of buttered refrigerator tray and chill. Beat egg yolks until light and thick, mix with condensed milk and add limeade and vanilla. Stir until mixture thickensand tint pale green. Beat egg whites until foamy and add sugar and beat until stiff. Fold into lime mixture and pour into chilled tray. Brder or sprinkle with reserved crumb mixture and freeze 4 to 6 hours. Cut in squares or triangles to serve."
---"Favorite Recipes," Mrs. J. S. Mulhern,El Paso Herald Post [TX], July 17, 1958 (p. 13)

[1971]
Remember making this pie with ice cube trays?
"Lime Icebox Pie
Crust:
1 cup graham cracker crumbs
3 tablespoons melted butter
Filling:
2 eggs, separated
1 can Eagle Brand milk1/4 teaspoon vanilla
3 to 4 drops green food coloring
3 tablespoons sugar
Crust: make crust in ice cube trays. Chill before filling is added.
Filling: Beat egg yolks, add milk, limeade, vanilla and green coloring. Stir well. Beat egg whites and fold in sugar. Fold white and limeade mixture together. Pour into trays. Top with a few crumbs. Store in freezer."
---"Something's Cooking,"Denton Record-Chronicle [TX], June 24, 1971 (p. 13)

COMPARE THESE RECIPES

"Sawdust Pie.
8 to 10 Servings
1 1/2 cups sugar
1 1/2 cups flaked coconut (6 ounces)
1 1/2 cups chopped pecans (6 ounces)
1 1/2 cups graham cracker crumbs
7 egg whites, unbeaten
1 unbaked 10-inch pie shell
Unsweetened whipped cream (garnish)
1 large banana, thinly sliced (garnish)
Preheat oven to 350 degrees F. Combine sugar, coconut, pecans, graham cracker crumbs and whites in large bowl and mix well; do not beat. Turn into pie shell. Bake until filling is just set, about 35 minutes; do not overbake. Serve warm or at room temperature. Top each serving with generous dollop of whipped cream and several banana slices."---Bon Appetit, May 1983 (p. 8)

"Japanese Coconut Pie.
This is no more Japanese than the fruitcake of that name, but is simply the cake's coconut filling turned into a custard pie. It is very rich; serve in small slices with strawberries or raspberries and Soured Cream.

1 recipe for Coconut Filling
3 eggs
1 partially baked 9-inch pie shell
Beat the eggs into the coconut filling. Pour into the partially baked pie shell and bake in an oven preheated to 325 degrees F. for about 40 minutes, until the top is slightly brown but not puffed up."
---Biscuits, Spoonbread, and Sweet Potato Pie, Bill Neal [Alfred A. Knopf:New York] 1990 (p. 270)

"Coconut Filling (for Japanese Fruitcake)
1 medium coconut
1 1/2 c. sugar
2 Tb. cornstarch
Pinch of salt
2 lemons, grated zest and juice
Whipped cream or Fluffy Icing
...For the filling, drain the juice from the coconut and reserve. Crack the coconut, discard the outer shell, and pare away the brown skin. Grate the meat and add to a saucepan with 1 1/2 cups sugar. Measure the liquid from the coconut. If necessary, add water to make up 3/4 cup liquid and stir into the saucepan with 1 1/2 \cups sugar. Measure liquid and stir into the saucepan. Bring to boil and cook about 5 minutes. Dissolve the cornstarch in 2 tablespoons of coconut liquid if you have it, or water. Add some of the hot liquid to the cornstarch to cook at the simmer 3 or 4 minutes. Season up with a few grains of salt and lemon zest and juice. Set aside to cool, stirring constantly."
---ibid (p. 295)

The key to dating Shepherd's pie is the introduction (and acceptance) ofpotatoes in England.Potatoes are a new world food. They were first introduced to Europe in 1520 by the Spanish.Potatoes did not appeal to the British palate until the 18th Century. (Foods America Gave theWorld, A. Hyatt Verrill, page 28). Shepherd's Pie, a dish of minced meat (usually lamb, whenmade with beef it is called"Cottage Pie") topped with mashedpotatoes was probably inventedsometime in the 18th Century by frugal peasant housewives looking for creative ways to serveleftover meat to their families. It is generally agreed that it originated in the north of England andScotland where there are large numbers of sheep--hence the name. The actual phrase "Shepherd'sPie" dates back to the 1870s, when mincing machines made the shredding of meat easy andpopular." (The Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson, page 717). Related dishes:Chinesepie &Rappie pie.

Where does "Cottage Pie" fit in?
"In present day English,cottage pie is an increasingly popular synonym forshepherd'spie, a dish of minced meat with a topping of mashed potato. Its widening use is no doubt duein part to its pleasantly bucolic associations, in part to the virtual disappearance of mutton andlamb from such pies in favour of beef...But in fact,cottage pie is a much older term thanshepherd's pie, which does not crop up until the 1870s; on 29 August 1791 we find thatenthusiastic recorder of all his meals, the Reverend James Woodford, noting in his diary Dinnerto day, Cottage-Pye and rost Beef' (it is not clear precisely what he meant bycottage pie,however)."
---An A to Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p.92)

"The term cottage pie, often confused with shepherd's pie but probably denoting a similar dishmade with minced beef, has a somewhat longer history and is similarly effective in evoking a ruraland traditional context."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.717)

Survey of historic recipes
Mutton and beef pies are found in Medieval British texts. Minced meat pies were favored duringthe Tudoryears. Minced mutton and potato recipes begin showing up in the 18th century. These dishes arelisted by various names. The oldest recipe we have for something called "Shepherd's Pie" is dated1886:

[1596]
"For to Make Mutton Pies
Mince your mutton and your white together. When it is minced season it with pepper,cinnamon, ginger, cloves, mace, prunes, currants, dates and raisins, and hard eggs, boiled andchopped very small, and throw them on top."
---The Good Housewife's Jewel, Thomas Dawson, 1595 edition With an introduction byMaggie Black [Southover Press:East Sussex] 1996 (p. 68)

[1685]
"To make minced Pies of Mutton
Take to a leg of mutton four pound of beef-suet, bone the leg and cut it raw into small pieces, asalso the suet, mince them together very fine, and being minc't season it with two pound ofcurrans, two pound of raisins, two pound of prunes, an ounce of caraway seed, an ounce ofnutmegs, an ounce of pepper, an ounce of cloves, and mace, and six ounces of salt; stir up alltogether, fill the pies, and bake them as the former."
---The Accomplisth Cook, Robert May, facsimile 1685 edition [Prospect Books:Devon]1994 (p. 232)

[1747]
"To Make a very fine Sweet lamb or Veal Pye.
Season your Lamb with Salt, Pepper, Cloves, Mace and Nutmeg, all beat fine, to your Palate. Cutyour Lamb, or Veal, into little Pieces, make a good Puff-paste Crust, lay it into your Dish, thenlay in your Meat, strew on it some stoned Raisins and Currans clean washed, and some Sugar;then lay on it some Forced-meat Balls made sweet, and in the Summer some Artichoke-bottomsboiled, and scalded Grapes in the Winter. Boil Spanish Potatoes cut in Pieces, candied Citron,candied Orange, and Lemon-peel, and three or four large Blades of Mace; put Butter on the Top,close up your Pye, and bake it. Have ready against it comes out of the Oven a Caudle [thickdrink] made thus: Take a Pint of White Wine, and mix in the Yolks of three Eggs, stir it welltogether over the Fire, one way, all the time till it is thick; then take it off, stir in Sugar enough tosweeten it, and squeeze in the Juice of a Lemon; pour it hot into your Pye, and close it upagain.Send it hot to table."
---The Art of Cookery Made Plain & Easy, Hannah Glasse [London:1747]Chapter VIII,"Of Pies."

[1849]
"A Casserole of Mutton
Butter a deep dish or mould, and line it with potatoes mashed with milk or butter, and seasonedwith pepper and salt. Fill it with slices of the lean cold mutton, or lamb, seasoned also. Cover thewhole with more mashed potatoes. Put it into an oven, and bake it till the meat is thoroughlywarmed, and the potatoes brown. The carefully turn it out on a large dish; or you may, if moreconvenient, send it to table in the dish it was baked in."
---Directions for Cookery in Its Various Branches, Miss Leslie [Philadelphia:1849] (p.111)

[1861]BakedMinced Mutton (recipe 703) &BakedBeef (recipes 598 & 599)
---Mrs. Beeton's Book of Houeshold Management, Isabella Beeton [London]
[NOTE: Mrs. Beeton's minced meat pies are served hot or cold.]

[1881?]
"Cottage Pie.
In the bottom of a pie-dish put a good layer of nicely minced mutton or beef, season to taste, add onion, chopped fine,cover with mashed potatoes, and bake in a sharp oven hlaf an hour, or until the potatoes are well browned."
---The Economical Cook Book, Jane Warren [Hurst and Company:New York] 1881?(p. 26)

[1886]
"Shepherd's pie
1 pound of cold mutton
1 pint of cold boiled potatoes
1 tablespoon of butter
1/2 cup of stock or water
Salt and pepper to taste
The crust
4 good-sized potatoes
1/4 cup cream
Salt and pepper to taste
Cut the mutton and boiled potatoes into pieces about one inch square; put them in a deep pie orbaking dish, add the stock or water, salt, pepper, and half the butter cut into small bits. The makethe crust as follows: Pare and boil the potatoes, then mash them, add the cream, the remainder ofthe butter, salt and pepper, beat until light. Now add flour enough to make a soft dough--aboutone cupful. Roll it out into a sheet, make a hole in the centre of the crust, to allow the escape ofsteam. Bake in a moderate oven one hour, serve in the same dish."
---Mrs. Rorer's Philadelphia Cook Book, Mrs. S[arah] T[yson] Rorer [Philadephia: 1886](p. 117)

[1894]
"Cottage Pie
Required: a pound and a half of cooked potatoes, half a pound to three-quarters of cold meat,seasoning and gravy as below. Cost, about 9d. The potatoes must be nicely cooked and mashedwhile hot...The should be seasoned, and beaten until light with a wooden spoon. A pie dish shouldthen be greased, and the potatoes put at the bottom, to form a layer from half to an inch inthickness. The meat should be made into a thick mince of the usual kind with stock or gravy...or itmay be mixed with Onion Sauce, or any other which may be sent to table with meat. The nicer themince, the nice, of course, will be the pie. The meat goes next, and should be put in the centre ofthe bottom layer, leaving a little space all around. Then drop the remainder of the potatoes on thetop, beginning at the sides--this prevents the boiling out of the gravy when the meat begins tocook--go on until all the used, making the pie highest in the middle. Take a fork, and rough thesurface all over, because it will brown better than if left smooth. For a plain dish, bake it forfifteen to twenty minutes. Or it may be just sprinkled with melted dripping (a brush is used forthis), or it may be coated with beaten egg, part of which may then be used in the mashed potatoes.As soon as the pie is hot through and brown, it should be served. There are many recipes for thispie, or variation of it, and in some, directions are given for ptuting the meat in the dish first, andall the potatoes on the top. The plan above detailed will be found the better, because the meatbeing enveloped entirely in potatoes runs no risk of becoming hard, as it wold do it exposed to thedirect heat of the oven. Any other cooked vegetables may be added to the above, but they shouldbe placed between the meat and potatoes, both top and bottom. If a very savoury pie is desired,make the mince very moist, and allow longer time for baking. The potatoes will absorb some ofthe gravy, and found tasty. In this case, the heat must not be fierce at starting, only at the end forthe pie to brown well. For a richer pie, allow a larger proportion of meat. For a very cheap one,half a pound of meat will do for two pounds of potatoes."
---Cassell's New Universal Cookery Book, Lizzie Heritage [Cassell andCompany:London] 1894 (p. 512-3)

"Tinned Meat, Shepherd's Pie
Required: two pounds of meat, half-a-pint of canned tomatoes, half-a-pound of fried onions, saltand black pepper, and any herbs preferred, four pounds of potatoes, and some gravy. Cost, 1s. 6d.To 1s. 8d. First grease a deep baking dish with some of the melted fat from the tin. Boil or steamthe potaotes, mash and season them ...and put them in an inch thick at the bottom and sides of thedish. Then put the onions all over the potato layer. Mince the meat, add the jelly from it, and thetomatoes, with a little more stock or plain gravy of any sort; pile this in the centre of the dish; putthe remainder of the potatoes thickly on the top; rough the surface with a fork, and bake until wellbrowned in a moderate oven about three-quarters of anhour. The potatoes will absorb some of thegravy and be very savoury. The dish is an excellent one, considering its small cost. If liked, somepork can be added, and apple sauce used instead of the tomatoes. Tinned ox-tails, ox cheek,kidney, &c., may take the place of the beef or mutton. Either will provide a hot, cheap meal in ashort time."
---ibid (p. 533)

Compare with MoroccanBastilla.

Chocolate pie & Chocolate cream pie
The earliest print reference we find for "Chocolate Pie" in USA sources is the 1880s. Subsequent references confirm the evolution of recipes with this name. In sum: chocolate pie was not "invented" in specific year by a particular person or company. We find evidence confirming commercial chocolate companies actively promoted their products in this recipe. Most notably? Bakers of Dorchester MA. 19th century versions approximateBoston Creme Pie. Early 20th century recipes approximate chocolate pudding/custard pie. Shortcut versions using candy bars/packaged pudding mixes & prefab commercial cookie crusts surface in the 1960s.

Chocolate pie recipes from "scratch" to "assemlby"

[1880]
"Chocolate Pies. Make plain cup cake, and bake in Washington-pie plates, having the cake thick enough to split. After splitting, spread one half with a filling made as below, place the top piece on, and sprinkle with powdered sugar. The cake should always be fresh. Filling: One square of Baker's chocolate, one cupful of sugar, the yolks of two eggs, one-third of a cupful of boiling milk. Mix scraped chocolate and sugar together; then add, very slowly, the boiling milk, and then the eggs, and simmer ten minutes, being careful that it does not burn. Flavor with vanilla. Have fully cold before using."
---Miss Parloa's New Cook Book, Maria Parloa, 1880, 1882 (p. 259)

[1887]
"Chocolate Custard Pie. No. 1. One quarter cake of Baker's chocolate, grated; one pint of boiling water, six eggs, one quart of milk, one-half cupful of white sugar, two teaspoonfuls of vanilla. Dissolve the chocolate in a very little milk, stir into the boiling water, and boil three minutes. When nearly cold, beat up with this the yolks of all the eggs and the whites of three. Stir this mixture into the milk, season and pour into shells of good paste. When the custard is "set"--but not more than half done--spread over it the whites whipped to a froth, with two tablespoonfuls of sugar. You may bake these custards without paste, in a pudding-dish or cups set in boiling water. (p. 291)
"Chocolate Pie. No. 2. Put some grated chocolate into a basin and place on the back of the stove and let it melt (do not add any water to it); beat one egg and some sugar in it; when melted, spread this on the top of a custard pie. Lovers of chocolate will like this." (p. 292)
---White House Cook Book, Janet Halliday Ervin & Fannie Gilette 1887

[1896]
"Chocolate Pie.
2 tablespoons butter.
3/4 cup sugar.
1 egg.
1/2 cup milk.
1 1/3 cups flour.
2 teaspoons baking powder.
Mix and bake as Cream Pie. Split layers, and spread between and on top of each a thin layer of Chocolate Frosting."
--- Boston Cooking School Cook Book, Fannie Merritt Farmer 1896 (p. 422)

[1905]
"NO. 83. CHOCOLATE PIE. Mrs. M.A. Collins, Ontario, Cal.--Four tablespoons grated chocolate, one pint water, yolks of two eggs, two tablespoons corn starch, six tablespoons sugar. Boil until thick. Whip whites of eggs and spread on top when baked; put into the oven long enough to brown a little.
NO. 77. CHOCOLATE PIE. Mrs. F.A. Holbrook, Santa Ana, Cal.--After crust is baked grate one-half teacup of chocolate, and put in a pan with one cupful water, butter the size of an egg, one tablespoonful vanilla, one cup sugar, the beaten yolks of two eggs, and two tablespoonfuls corn starch dissolved in a little water. Mix well and cook on stove until thick, stirring often. Let cool, pour in pie crust and cover with the beaten whites of two eggs in which two tablespoonfuls sugar has been stirred; brown in oven."
---Los Angeles Times Cook Book No. 2, 1905 (p. 62)

[1925]
"Crustless Chocolate Pie
Rub a small pie tin over rather thickly and evenly with butter--one six of seven inches across, or smaller if you like a deep pie--and shade white cornmeal over this so as to coat it thoroughly. Then put together the following ingredients: One ounce of bitter chocolate, or a scant less; one cup of hot milk, one scant half cup of sugar, two teaspoons of butter, one and a half tablespoons of corn starch dissolved in a little cold water, two egg yolks, half a teaspoon of vanilla, a little salt, and a meringue. Now I should put these together my way, but the recipe as I put it to trial read: 'For the filling, heat one cup of milk, a scant half cup of sugar, and a rounded teaspoon of butter together. When it is hot stir in two tablespoons of grated chocolate. To the beaten yolks of two eggs add one and a half tablespoons of cornstarch dissolved in a little cold water, half a teaspoon of vanilla and a little salt. Add this mixture carefully to the hot milk and stir till thick and smooth, then pour it into the crust and bake in a moderate oven about fifteen minutes. On the top of the pie put a meringue made of the whites of the two eggs, one tablespoon of powdered sugar, and one tablespoon of lemon juice, and brown quickly in the oven."
---"Tribune Cook Book," Jane Eddington,Chicago Daily Tribune, August 7, 1925 (p. 18)

[1936]
"Chiffon Chocolate Pie
1 baked pie shell
4 tablespoons ground chocolate
1/3 cup flour
1/4 teaspoon salt
3 egg yolks
1 cup sugar
2 cups milk
1 teaspoon vanilla
3 egg whites, beaten
Blend chocolate, flour, salt, yolks and half the sugar. Add milk and cook in double boiler until filling becomes thick and creamy. This will require about fifteen minutes. Beat whites, add rest of sugar and beat until creamy. Fold into cooked mixture when cool and add vanilla. Pour into pie shell."
---"Chocolate Pie Tasty Dessert on Menu Today," Marian Manners,Los Angeles Times, March 31, 1936 (p. A6)

[1938]
"A chocolate pie filling should be [1] smooth and creamy, [2] thick enough to transfer from pie pan to dessert plate without collapsing into the shape of a pudding [3] agreeable in flavor and attractive dark brown in color. A chocolate pie filling should not be [1] lumpy, [2] starchily stiff, [3] overly sweet, bitter, or gray in cast. A good recipe is half the formula for a perfect chocolate pie filling. The other half is the cook's handling of the recipe. I have tried to make this recipe for chocolate cream pie so complete and specific that only extreme carelessness would make a poor dessert of it.
Chocolate Cream Pie
3 squares unsweetened chocolate
2 1/2 cups milk
1 cup sugar
3 tablespoons flour
2 tablespoons cornstarch
1/2 teaspoon salt
2 egg yolks
2 tablespoons butter
1 teaspoon vanilla
1 baked 9 inch pie shell
2 egg whites
1/4 teaspoon salt
4 tablespoons sugar
Add chocolate to milk and heat in the top of a double boiler over boiling water. When chocolate has melted beat it into the milk with a rotary egg beater. Mix the sugar, flour, cornstarch, and salt together and add gradually to the milk and chocolate mixture, stirring at the same time. Stir constantly and cook the mixture until it is thick enough for the spoon to leave a streak or indentation. Then continue cooking 10 to 15 minutes longer, stirring frequently in order to cook the starch thoroughly. Beat the egg yolks slightly and vigorously to mix in the egg yolks thoroughly before they can coagulate. Cook for two minutes longer. Remove from stove, add butter and vanilla, and cool. Turn into cooled baked pastry shell. Beat egg whites and salt until the eggs are foamy. Add sugar a little at a time and continue beating until all sugar is dissolved and egg white will stand in peaks. Pile lightly on the chocolate filling from outside to inside, making certain that the meringue touches the pastry at the edges. Bake at 350 degrees for 15 minutes, or until meringue is well browned. A third egg white and two extra tablespoons of sugar will make a higher meringue. Coconut may be sprinkled over the top before the browning. Or the meringue may be left off the pie entirely and a sweetened whipped cream topping used instead. Chopped dates and nuts and a little vanilla flavoring add interest to a whipped cream topping for chocolate pie."
---"This Recipe is Insurance for Chocolate Pie," Mary Meade,Chicago Daily Tribune, April 10, 1938 (p. D2)

[1940]
"Chocolate Nougat Pie
8 tablespoons ground chocolate
2 cups fresh milk
1 cup sugar
2 tablespoons cornstarch
2 tablespoons flour
1/2 teaspoon salt
2 eggs, separated
1 tablespoon butter
1 teaspoon vanilla
1 baked pie shell
1/4 cup honey
1/4 cup almonds, blanched and sliced.
Scald milk with chocolate, blending with rotary egg beater. Combine sugar, cornstarch, flour and salt; mix thoroughly; pour gradually on chocolate mixture, stirring constantly. Return to double boiler and cook until smooth and thick. Cook, 15 minutes longer, stirring occasionally. Stir a small amount of mixture into beaten egg yolks, return to double boiler and cook a few minutes longer. Add butter and vanilla. Cool. Pour into baked pie shell. Beat egg whites until they hold stiff peak; add honey gradually, beating constantly. Pile lightly on chocolate filling. Sprinkle almonds over meringue or use for decorating. Bake at 235 deg. F. 20 minutes."
---"Chocolate Pie Supplies Dessert Need," Marian Manners,Los Angeles Times, May 17, 1940 (p. A9)

[1949]
"Next time you make chocolate pie, substitute leftover coffee for half the milk. Nice flavor!"
---"Coffee in Chocolate Pie,Chicago Daily Tribune, November 11, 1949 (0. B13)

[1953]
"Funny cake-pie is an obscure Pennsylvania Dutch desert which consists of a chocolate pie with cake on top of it. This recipe was unearthed by Charles Lovell, one of the editors of the Dictionary of Americanisms at the University of Chicago, in his search for unusual regional dishes to be described in the dictionary...
Chocolate Funny Cake-Pie
(9-inch pie; serves six]
Pastry for a single crust
1/2 cup sugar
4 tablespoons cocoa
6 tablespoons water
1/4 teaspoon vanilla
1 cup sugar
3/4 cup shortening
1/2 cup milk
1 beaten egg
1 cup flour
1 teaspoon baking powder
1/4 teaspoon salt
1/2 teaspoon vanilla
1/4 cup slivered pecans
Mix sugar, cocoa, water, and vanilla, the first groups of ingredients, and set aside. Cream the cup of sugar with the shortening, add milk and egg, then sifted dry ingredients and vanilla. Mix until well blended. Pour first mixture into pastry lined pie pan. Follow with second mixture, but do not stir together. Top with pecans. Bake at 350 degrees for 35 minutes, or until firm. 'Funny' is simply Dutch for 'odd,' says Mr. Lovell."
---"Real Dutch Treat: Chocolate Funny Cake-Pie," Mary Meade,Chicago Daily Tribune, May 9, 1953 (p. 15)

Heavenly Chocolate Pie
[8 inch pie, five cuts]
1 package chocolate pie filling or pudding mix
Baked pastry shell or crumb crust
1-pound can fruit cocktail
1/2 teaspoon almond extract
1/2 cup whipping cream
Prepare filling according to the directions and cool [or use the instant pudding mix that requires no cooking]. Fill baked or crumb pie shell. Fold drained fruit cocktail and extract into whipped cream and spread over the chocolate filling."
---"Easy to Look At and to Prepare--That's a Heavenly Chocolate Pie," Mary Meade,Chicago Daily Tribune, June 10, 1953 (p. A3)

[1959]
"Fluffy Chocolate Pie
Open a 7-ounce package of sugar wafers. Break half the cookies, 10 at a time, into blender jar; blend to fine crumbs. Press in bottom of buttered one-inch pie plate and up its sides. Chill. Sprinkle one envelope unflavored gelatine over one fourth cup cold water; stir. Pour into rinsed blender jar; cover. Blend one second, then gradually add flour unbeaten egg yolks. Stop blender. Add one cup chocolate sauce, a dash of salt and one half teaspoon vanilla. Cover; blend 10 seconds. Refrigerate half an hour. Then, with a rotary beater, beat four egg whites until stiff, not dry. Gradually beat in one fourth cup sugar. Fold chilled chocolate mixture into egg whites. Pour into pie shell. Cut 13 more sugar wafers in half and press against inside of pie plate for trim."
---"Teenage Treat,"Washington Post, September 17, 1959 (p. C10)

[1965]
"If you like pie and chocolate candy, then here's a pie that can't possibly miss pleasing you. The filling is a billowy tempting concoction that's easily prepared because it uses convenience foods: marshmallows and almond chocolate candy bars. The top is whipped cream with a grated candy bar. Pastry that holds all this goodness should be flaky, tender and light, as it certainly will be when lard is chosen...
Satin-Smooth Chocolate Pie and Pastry
1 cup sifted enriched flour
1/2 teaspoon salt
4 to 6 tablespoons lard
2 to 4 tablespoons ice water
Mix flour and salt. Cut lard into flour until crumbs are about the size of small peas. Add ice water, a little at a time, mixing quickly and evenly through flour with a fork until dough just holds in a ball. Use as little water as possible. Roll to about 1/8 inch thickness and line a 9-inch pie pan, allowing 1/2 inch pie crust to extend over edge. Crimp edges. Prick pastry with a fork. Bake in a very hot oven (450 degree F.) 8 to 10 minutes or until lightly browned. Cool.
Filling
20 marshmallows
1/2 cup milk
6 bars (3/4 ounce each) almonds milk chocolate candy
1 pint whipping cream
Combine marshmallows and milk in saucepan. Cook over low heat, stirring occasionally, until marshmallows are melted. Add 5 candy bars and continue heating until chocolate melts. Cool thoroughly. Beat 1 cup whipping cream and fold into cooled chocolate mixture. Spoon filling into baked pie shell. Chill 3 to 4 hours. Whip remaining cream and spread over filling. Grate remaining candy bar and sprinkle over whipped cream. Yield: one 9-inch pie."
---"Chocolate Pie Uses Candy Bars, Tastes Terrific,'Chicago Daily Defender, March 11, 1965 (p. 26)

Related recipes?Black bottom pie,Mud pie &Dirt dessert.

Chinese Pie, Maine style
The general concensus of our food history books and database searches is that "Chinese Pie" also known as "Pate Chinois" is a regional favorite of New England and Quebec. The recipe is similar toShepherd's pie.

There is no obvious connection between this dish and traditional Chinese cuisine. Why the name? There are three theories:

(1) The name was bestowed by French Canadians who first encountered the dish while living in a tiny town called China, Maine. Theseskilled workers were mill employees. When the Canadians moved on (back home or to other New England mill towns), they brought their Chinese Pie recipes with them.

(2) This dish was made by Chinese workers employed by Canadian railways and was adopted by the locals.Chinese immigration to Canada.But??? This does not explain why only the French Canadians call this dish Chinese Pie (pate chinois)?

(3) Maybe the connection has more to do with the preparation (chopping up several ingredients and cooking them together)rather than the finished dish. Think:chop suey.New Englanders are also famous for their American chop suey (a chopped beef, vegetable, and tomatocasserole). Both dishes are particularly connected with Maine. Chinese pie was a regular entree on Maine public school lunch menus in the 1960s; and popular throughout New England in from the 1970s forward. Coincidence? Maybe.

"China pie. A meat pie named "pate chinois" is found on menus in small, family-style Quebec restaurants. It has no connection with Chinese cuisine. It's a French-Canadian term for shepherd's pie, the combination of ground-up cooked meat, gravy, and mashed potatoes. The name was traced by Quebec food historian Claude Poirier to a town in the state of Maine called China. In the late 19th century, thousands of Quebecers migrated to the northeastern United States to work in the mills. Those who settled in the town of China eventually returned to Quebec with a recipe for shepherd's pie, which they called "pate chinois."
---A Taste of Quebec, Julian Armstrong [Hippocrene Books:New York], 2nd edition 2001(p. 7)

There is a town called China, Maine. It was a mill town in the 19th century.

"Pate Chinois
(Shepherd's Pie)
1-2 cups cooked left-over beef, chopped, or 1 lb minced beef
3 tablespoons meat fat
2 large onions, minced
1/2 teaspoon savory
Salt and pepper to taste
1 can creamed corn
4 cups mashed potatoes
Melt the fat and brown the onion over high heat. Add the cooked or raw meat, savory, salt and pepper. Stir over mediumheat 3-4 minutes. Place in a baking dish. Pour the corn over the meat and top with potatoes mashed with milk, If you like, a small piece of butter may be added. Smooth top with a knife, making pretty designs and dot with butter. Bake in a 375 degreesF. oven for 20 minutes."
---The Canadiana Cookbook, Mme. Jehane Benoit [Pagurian Press:Toronto] 1970 (p. 29)

Pate Chinois (Chinese Pie)
1 1/2 pounds hamburg
10 medium size potatoes
2 cans cream style corn
1 medium sized onion, diced
2 tabplespoons butter
1/2 cup milk
Salt and pepper to taste.
Cook onions and hamburg in skillet until brown. Boil potaotes and mash with butter, milk, salt and pepper. When hamburger is brownremove from skillet and place in bottom of a casserole. Cover meat and onion mixture with cream style corn. Top with mashed potatoesand sprinkle with parsley flake.s Bake in 350 degree oven for 45 minutes or until potatoes are golden brown. Marks 4 servings."
---"Ham and Pineapple Good Dinner Partners," Marguerite Lyons,Lowell Sun [MA], January 25, 1973 (p. 17).

Rappie Pie
Our sources confirm Rappie Pie (Pate a la Rapure) is a popular savory pie traditionally associated with Acadia. It descends from the same culinary tradition asShepherd's Pie, combining grated potatoes and minced (leftover) meats. It is a thrifty dish that satisfies the belly.

"Rapure is anything that has been grated; in the case of this familiar Acadian main course, it's grated raw potatoes. This is yet again a dish of necessity, for, in pioneer times, the grated raw potatoes were squeezed dry in a cotton bag, and the 'potato water' was used as starch when the seek's laundry was cone. After removal of the 'starch water,' the potatoes were mashed in with whatever meat was being used, perhaps salt pork or chicken or seafood, plus onions, eggs, and seasonings like summer savory, coriander, salt and pepper. It goes by variant names, like pate rape or chiard, depending on which part of Acadia you're making it in. There are also several distinct methods of making rappie pie, another of which involves making a broth of the chicken or clams or mussels or rabbit, and as part of the preparation, scalding the squeezed potatoes in this broth. Le Pate in Acadian is the traditional meat pie. The French word pate has an interesting etymology. Before 1165, it was spelled paste, stemming from Vulgar Latin pasta, itself from Greek paste 'flour sauce.' ... Every region of Acadia has its local meat pie, and not just for supper. Some pates are served for breakfast or even as midnight, after-skating snacks. In some places in New Brunswick, variations consisting of miniature, folded pates...are called petits cochons (piggly wigs), little lunar crescents of golden-brown crust enclosing juicy bits of pork, chicken, potatoes, and onions."
---Canadian Food Words, Bill Casselman [MacArthur & Company:Toronto] 1998 (p. 132-133)

"Pate a la Rapure (Rappie Pie)
Probably the most popular of all the Acadian recipes is Pate a la Rapure, commonly called Rappie Pie. It is still served on festive occasions, and in many homes, for Sunday dinner.

You will need a grater; a large pan, measuring at least 17"X12X2"; a cloth bag, preferably a small flour bag, since it must besturdy and yet allow the water and starch to be squeezed through
1 peck potatoes
2 chickens, 2-3 1/2 pounds each
2-3 large onions
1/4 pound butter
6 strips bacon
Salt and pepper to taste
Poultry seasoning
Cook chickens in a large pot on top of the stove with plenty of seasoning and onions, before you start grating yourpotatoes, so that the juice of the meat will be hot and ready for use. When the chickens are cooked, separate meat from the bonesand cut into pieces. In the meantime, peel potatoes and soak in cold water so they will stay white. Grate about 10 potatoes ata time and then place in the cloth bag and squeeze until all water and starch is removed. Do all potatoes in this way. Do not discard the liquid form the potatoes until it has been measured, for an equal amount of the hot chicken broth must be measured to replace thepotato liquid. When potatoes are all squeezed, loosen them in a large pan, measure the chicken broth and gradually add to the potatoes, stirring slowly. When potatoes are cooked enough they will take on a jelly-like appearance. Be sure there are no lumps. Addseasonings, and stir, stir, stir! Cover bottom of well-greased pan with half of the potato mixture. Arrange pices of chciken, chopped onions and pats of butter on top, distributing evenly. Cover with the other half of potato mixture. Then add a bit of choppedonion, more pats of butter, and a few strips of bacon. This will help to form the crust. Place pie in a hot oven (400 degrees)for aobut 2 hours, or until a brown crust is formed. This is delicious with apple sauce or cranberry sauce. Serve piping hot.Will serve approximately 12 persons."
---Out of Old Nova Scotia Kitchens, Marie Nightingale [McCurdy Printing Company:Nova Scotia(?)] 1970, 1977 (p. 64)

"Rappie Pie, A Famous Acadian Dish
Boil 5 lbs. chicken, black duck or rabbit in enough water to make 1 1/2 gallons of broth. The meat should not be completely cooked.Remove the meat from the broth and break it up with a fork. Peel 12 large potatoes. Grate them and squeeze in a bag, letting the starchy waterdrain into a bowl. Allow this water to set. Drain off the clear liquid and add the starch sediment to the potatoes. Pack tightly in abowl and cover it for a few minutes with a cold, wet cloth. Place the potatoes and 3 onions, raw, sliced, in a warm dish. Addthe boiling broth gradually, beating constantly, and season with 1/4 tsp. thyme, 1/4 tsp. savory and salt and pepper to taste.Put in a dish previously greased with hot, melted lard. Place one layer of potatoes, one layer of hot meat and one layer ofpotatoes. Bake in a hot oven, 500 degrees, for 10 minutes, then reduce the temperature to 300 degrees for 1 hour. Grease the top with2 or 3 tsps. pure lard and brown. Serves 12."
---Centennial Food Guide: A Century of Good Eating, Pierre and Janet Berton [Canadian Centennial Library:McClelland and Stewart Ltd.] 1966 (p. 110)

Related food?Tourtiere.

Shoofly pie has such an interesting name, it must have an equally interesting history. It certainlydoes!

Many food history reference books attribute the origin of shoofly pie to the Pennslyvania Dutch.A closer examination ofculinary evidence suggests this group may be able to claim the name, but maybe not the recipe.This resiliant sugar-based formula is capable of adapting through the ages according to ingredientavailability andcook ingenuity. Food historians tell us sugar-filled pastries originated in the Ancient Middle East.Sweet treacle pieswere popular all over Medieval Europe. Renaissance diners preferred similar compostions madewith fine white sugar.These recipes were introduced to America by European settlers from several nations. Molasseswas often substituted fortreacle in colonial American recipes. Some folks say the "original shoofly recipe" is descendedfromCentennialcake. Both dessertshave striking similarities.

WHY SHOOFLY?According to the bookRare Bits, Unusual Origins of Popular Recipes, by PatriciaBunning Stevens (p. 262)shoofly pie was created when "the pie-loving Pennsylvania Dutch ...found themselves short ofbaking supplies in the latewinter and early spring...all that was left in the pantry were flour, lard, and molasses. From thesesparse ingredients theyfashioned Shoo-Fly Pie and found that their families liked it so well that they soon made it all yearround. The unusualname is presumed to come from the fact that pools of sweet, sticky molasses sometimes formedon the surface of the piewhile it was cooling, inevitably attracting flies." According to theThe Encyclopedia ofAmerican Food& Drink, by John Mariani (p. 293) the term "Shoo Fly Pie" was not recorded in print until1926.

"Shoofly pie.
In American cuisine, shoofly pie is a sort of treacle tart, made with molasses or brown sugar andtopped with a sugar,flour, and butter crumble. It's name is generally taken to be an allusion to the fact that it is soattractive to flies that theyhave to be constantly shooed away from it, but the fact that it originated as a Pennsylvania-Dutchspecialty suggests thepossibility that shoofly is an alteration of an unidentified German word."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p.310-1)

WHAT IS AMISH SHOOFLY?
There are two basic variations on the traditional Amish Shoofly Pie recipe."Traditional" Shoo-flypies are made witheither a "wet bottom" (soft filling and crumb topping) or "dry bottom" (crumb topping is mixedinto the filling), which iscommonly served for breakfast."

If you are looking for a Shoo-Fly pie recipe from the early 18th century, try this one from"The Thirteen ColoniesCookbook," by Mary Donovan. On page 135 appears this recipe attributed to MagdelenaHoch Keim ofLobachsville, Pennsylvania. (1730--?). This recipe has been modernized for contemporarykitchens:

Wet-Bottomed Shoofly Pie
3/4 cup Flour
1/2 cup brown sugar
1/2 tsp cinnamon
1/8 tsp each nutmeg, ginger, and ground cloves
1/2 tsp salt
2 tablespoons shortening
1 egg yolk, beaten well
1/2 cup barrel molasses
3/4 cup boiling water
1/2 tsp baking soda
Piecrust dough for 9-inch pie

Combine flour, sugar, spices, and salt with the shortening. Work into crumbs with your hands.Add beaten egg yolk tomolasses. Pour boiling water over soda until dissolved; then add to molasses mixture. Line a9-inch pie plate with pastryand fill it with the molasses mixture. Top with the crumb mixture. Bake at 400 degrees until thecrust browns, about 10minutes. Reduce to 325 degrees and bake firm.

Four eggs--beat the Whites separate--one Teacupful of brown Sugar, half a Nutmeg, twoTablespoonfuls of Butter; beat them will together; stir in one Teacupful and a half of Molasses,and then add the Whitesof Eggs. Bake on Pastry.
(Mrs. Cole's Recipes, c. 1837--reprinted inThe Williamsburg Art of Cookery, HelenBullock [ColonialWilliamsburg:Williamsburg VA] 1937 (p. 127)

Sweet potatoes are "New World" foods, pie is an "Old World" recipe. Creamy recipes combiningorange vegetables with sweeteners, spice and cream were known in Medieval Europe. Carrotswere sometimes employed in this manner in England.Sweetpotatoes (like pumpkins) were introduced to Europe in the 16th century. Food historians tellus these new vegetables were greatly prized by some European kings and queens. When & why did we begin topping sweet potato pie withmarshmallows?

"King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella may have liked [sweet potatoes] well enough to have plantedthem in their court gardens. Their son-in-law, Henry VIII of England, liked them too, he thoughtthe plant was an aphrodesiac...Rareness and expense, besides that quality Henry VIII appreciated,lent it chic. Also, "the most delicate root that may be eaten," as the sixteenth-century Englishmariner and slave trader John Hawkins called it, suited European taste. ..Henry ate his sweetpotatoes in heavily spiced and sugared pies, a fashion that survived at least until the 1680s."
---The Potato: How the Humble Spud Rescued the Western World, Larry Zuckerman[North PointPress:New York] 1998 (p. 9)

Sweet potatoes were introduced to West Africa soon thereafter. They were similar to yams ("OldWorld" foods) and quickly incorporated into the local cuisine. Sweet potato pie seems to haveconverged in the American South from very early colonial days. It quickly became a staple of theregion. Today this fine pie is considered by some to be a cornerstone of "Soul Food."

"Africans in the South knew the yam...from their homeland and the two tubers havebecome virtually interchangeable in Southern cooking. Most Southern sweet potato recipeshave been developed by black from their traditional cuisine..."
---Biscuits, Spoonbread, and Sweet Potato Pie, Bill Neal [Alfred A. Knopf:NewYork] 1996 (p. 268)

Why are sweet potatoes pies sometimes served with marshmallows?
During the late 19th/early 20th century marshmallows were very trendy. Mass-manufactured,plentiful andinexpensive, they were agressively promoted by food companies. Campfire Brand is one of the oldest. Marshmallows were incorporated into cakes, pies, gelatin desserts, hot chocolate, candies, andthe like.Marshmallows were promoted as a moden whipped cream substitute. About marshmallows. The earliest recipes we findcombining sweetpotatoes (& to a lesser extent, yams) with marshmallows date to the 1920s. According tothese recipes, marshmallows were layered casserole-style or placed on top of the finished dish for decoration. Candied yams were sometimes served with marshmallows.Coincidentally, many signature dishes of the 1920s were exceptionally sweet. Some food historians hypothesize this was a tastefulreaction to Prohibition.

[1921]
"I sometimes serve sweet potatoes in this way: Pare and boil medium-sized sweet potatoes until tender and remove and place in apan in this way: One layer of the sweet potatoes, sliced; a little sugar sprinkled over the slices, a thin layer of marshmallows cut into small pieces, and then another layer of the sliced sweet potatoes--and so repeat the order of these layers till the dishis full; finish with the marshmallow layer. Set the dish in the oven and let bake until the marshmallows melt and are brown ontop."
---"Efficient Housekeeping," Laura A. Kipkman, Los Angeles Times, June 23, 1921 (p. II8)

[1927]
"Sweet Potatoes and Marshmallows
Three cupfuls freshly boiled sweet potaotes mashed, one-half cupful sugar, one-quarter cupful butter, one cupful chopped pecans, add raisins if desired or any other combination of nuts or raisins or either alone. Place whole marshmallows on top and bake."
---"Chef Wyman's Suggestions for Tomorrow's Menu," Los Angeles Times, March 4, 1927 (p. A5)

A SURVEY OF SWEET POTATO PIE RECIPES THROUGH TIME
The earliest references we find to potato pie in English cookbooks were printed in the 18thCentury. There bear striking resemblance in both ingredients and method to pompion (pumpkin)pies of the 17th century. Aboutpumpkin pie. Early potato pie recipes are included with savory/vegetable dishes; 19th century recipes aregrouped with desserts. Culinary evidence reveals a variety of different ways for making these pies.Did the early cooks use "sweet potatoes" or were white potatoes that were sweetened? It'sdifficult to determine from the primary evidence.

[1747]
"Potato-Cakes.
Take the Potatoes boil them, peel them, beat them in a Mortar, mix them with Yolks of Eggs, alittle Sack, Sugar, a little beaten Mace, a little Nutmeg, a little Cream, or melted Butter, work itup into a Paste, then make it into Cakes, or just what Shapes you please with Moulds, fry thembrown in fresh Butter, lay them in Plates or Dishes, melt Butter with Sack and Sugar, and pourover them."

"A Pudding made thus.Mix it as before, make it to the Shape of a Pudding, and bake it; pour Butter, Sack and Sugarover it."
---The Art of Cookery Made Plain and Easy, Hannah Glasse, facsimile reprint 1747edition [Prospect Books:Devon] 1995 (p. 98)[NOTES: Although the type of potatoes is not specified (white, sweet), the recipe is strikinglysimilar to that of modern-day sweet potato pie. Many 18th century English and Americanpuddings were baked in pie crust. "Sack" is a type of sweet wine.]

[1753]
"A Potato Pye.
Having made your Crust, lay a Layer of Butter in the Bottom, and having boiled your Potatoestender, lay them in, and upon them may Marrow, Yoks of hard Eggs, whole Spice, blanchedAlmonds, Dates, Pistachoes, Orange, lemon, and Citron -peel candy'd; then lay in a Layer ofButter over all, close up your Pye, bake it; and when it comes out of the Oven, cut up the Lid, andpour in melted Butter, Sutagr, Wine, and the Yolks of Eggs."
---The Lady's Companion, Sixth Edition, Volume II [J. Hodges:London] 1753 (p. 161)

[1792]
"Potatoe Pudding.
Take two pounds of potatoes, boil them, peel them, bruise them fine, and rub them through asieve with the back of a wooden spoon, mix them with half a pound of fine sugar, a pound offresh butter melted, a glass of sack or brandy, half a nutmeg grated, a little lemon peel shred fine,and beat up six eggs well and put in; mix all the ingredients well together, and put in half a poundof currants clean washed and picked; dip your cloth into boiling water, put in the pudding, tie itclose, and boil it one hour; when it is done turn it into the dish, pour melted butter, sack and sugarmixed over it, and send it to table hot. You may leave out the currants if you please.

"Potatoe Pudding a second Way.
Boil two pounds of white potatoes, peel them, and bruise them find in a mortar, with half a poundof melted butter and the yolks of four eggs; to it into a cloth, and boil it half an hour; then turn itinto the dish, pour melted butter, with a glass of sweet wine and the juice of a Seville orangemixed over it, and strew powder sugar over all.

"Yam pudding.
Take about two pounds of yam, pare it, boil it till it is tender, mash it, and rub it through a sieve;beat up the yolks of eight and the whites of four eggs, with a half pint to cream, half a pound ofmelted butter, and same quantitiy of sugar, a gill of sack, a small glass of brandy, a little gratednutmeg and ginger, a tea-spoonful of salt, a spoonful of orange flower or rose water, put in theyam, and mix all well together; either put it in a cloth, and boil it one hour, or lay a puff-pasteround the edge of the dish, pour it in, and bake it three quarters of an hour. You may put in half apound of currants well washed and picked."
---The New Art of Cookery According to the Present Practice, Richard Briggs [W.Spotswood, R. Campbell and B. Johnson:Philadelphia] 1792 (p. 328-330)

[1828]
"Sweet potato pudding.
A quarter of a pound of boiled sweet potato.
Three eggs.
A quarter of a pound of powerered white sugar.
A quarter of a pound of fresh butter.
A glass of mixed wine and brandy.
A half-glass of rose-water.
A tea-spoonful of mixed spice, nutmeg, mace and cinnamon.
Pound the spices, allowing a smaller proportion of mace than of nutmeg and cinnamon. Boil andpeel some sweet potatoes, and when they are cold, weigh a quarter of a pound. Mash the sweetpotato very smooth, and rub it through a siever. Stir the sugar and butter to a cream. Beat theeggs very light, and stir them into the butter and sugar, alternately with the sweet potato. Add bydegrees the liquor, rose-water and spice. Stir all very hard together. Spread puff-paste on asoup-plate. Put in the mixture, and bake it about half an hour in a moderate oven. Grate sugaroverit."
---Seventy-Five Receipts for Pastry, Cakes, and Sweetmeats, By a Lady of Philadephia(Eliza Leslie), facsimile reprint of 1828 edition, Boston:Munroe and Francis [ApplewoodBooks:Chester CT] (p. 21)

[1839]
"Sweet potato pie.
Peel your potatoes, wash them clean, slice and stew them in a very little water till quite soft, andnearly dry; then mash them fine, season them with butter, sugar, cream, nutmeg and cinnamon,and when cold, add four beaten eggs, and press the pulp through a sieve. Roll out plain orstanding paste as for other pies, put a sheet of it over a large buttered patty-pan, or deep plate,put in smoothly a thick layer of the potato pulp, and bake it in a moderate oven. Grate loaf sugarover it when done, and send it to table warm or cold, with cream sauce or boiled custard."
---Kentucky Housewife, Lettice Bryan, facsimile reprint 1839 edition [ImageGraphics:Paducah KY] (p. 268)

[1878]
"Sweet Potato Pudding.
1 lb parboiled potatoes.
1/2 cup of butter.
3/4 cup cup of white sugar.
1 tablespoonful of cinnamon.
4 eggs, whites and yolks beaten separately.
1 teaspoonful of nutmeg.
1 lemon, juice and grated rind.
1 glass brandy.
Let the potatoes get entirely cold, and grate them. Cream the butter and sugar; add the yolks,spice and lemon. Beat the potato in by degrees, to a light paste; then the brandy, lastly the whites.Bake in a buttered dish, and eat cold."
---The Dinner Year-Book, Marion Harland [Charles Scribner's Sons:New York] 1878 (p.164)

[1884]
"Sweet potatoes may be baked or boiled, The are better baked. Cold sweet potatoes may becut in slices, warmed in milk, and seasoned with butter and salt, or browned in butter. A Southern Dish...Cut cold baked sweet potatoes into quarter-inch slices, and put them in anearthen dish. Spread each layer with butter, and prinkle slightly with sugar, and bake until hot andslighlty browned. Sweet potatoes are much richer when twice cooked."
---Boston Cooking School Cook Book, Mrs. D. A. Lincoln, facsimile 1884 edition [DoverPublications:Mineola NY] 1996 (p. 296)

[1897]
"Sweet potato pie.Boil the potatoes and peel them, rub throguh a colandar, and to every pintof potatoes take a cupful of rich milk or cream, four eggs beaten separately. Cream a cup ofbutter and one of sugar together, add the yolks to the sugar and butter and beat well, then stir inthe poatoes and beat again. Season with grated nutmeg and a wineglass of brandy. Then gentlystir in the beaten whites of the eggs. Line deep pie plates with puff pastry and fill with thismixture; put into the range and bake. This must have no top crust."
---Warm Springs Receipt Book, E.T. Glover [B.F. Johnson Publishing Co.:Richmond VA]1897 (p. 248)

[1911]
"Sweet Potato Pie.
1 cup mashed sweet potato
1/2 cup sugar
yolks of 2 eggs
2 cups rich milk
salt
Mix all with beaten yolks of eggs, bake slowly, flavor meringue of whites of eggs withvanilla."
---The Laurel Health Cookery, Evora Bucknum Perkins [Laurel PublishingCompany:Melrose MA] 1911 (p. 365)

[1930]
"Sweet Potato Custard
Boil, peel, and mash through a sieve sweet potatoes, adding a little milk or water to make them press through easily. Take
1 quart of this sweet potato
1 quart sweet milk
1 pint granulated sugar
8 eggs, yolks only, well beaten
an mix well together. Flavor with essence of lemon or lemon rind, and a good pinch of powdered mace. Add a pinch of salt. Beat thewhites of the eggs to a stiff froth, and add one-third to the batter. Bake in pans lined with rich pastry. The custard could notbe more than three-fourths of an inch deep. When done, cover with meringue made of the remaining whites well beaten with fivetablespoonfuls of pulverized sugar, and flavored with vanilla. Set in a warm oven until the meringue is set and colored a good cream color. Eat when quite cold."
---Old Southern Receipt, Mary D. Pretlow [Robert M. McBride:New York] 1930 (p. 139)

Sweet potatoes or yams?
Although bothyams andsweet potatoes edible starchy tubers, they evolved from two totallydifferent plant species. True yams are Old World (there is one varietal exception) and sweetpotatoes are New World (Peru). Theconfusion between these two is said to be attributed tolinguistics. When Europeans introduced the sweet potato to Africa, (already familiar with yams),native cooks gave this similar-looking vegetable the same name. Yams were introduced to America by West African slaves.Today, yams and sweet potatoes are traditional fare in the American south.

What is a sweet potato?
"The sweet potato (Ipomoea batatas) and the yams (genus Dioscorea) are root crops that todaynurture millions of people within the world's tropics. Morevever, they are plants whose origin anddispersals may help in an understanding of how humans manipulated and changed specific types ofplants to bring them under cultivation. Finally, these cultivars are important as case studies thediffusion of plant species as they moved around the world through contacts between differenthuman populations..."
---Cambridge World History of Food, Kenneth F. Kiple and Kriemhild Conee Ornelas[Cambridge University:Cambridge] 2000, Volume One (p. 207)

"Sweet potato...the most important of the tropical root crops, is the starch tuber of a vine of the...morning glory family. It is not related to the ordinary potato, although both plantsare of American origin. The sweet potato is the cultivated descendant of a wild plant, the remainsof whose tubers have been found in a cave in Peru inhabited before 8000BC. It was taken intocultivation during the last centuries BC, well before the time of the Incas, and became a staplefood all over tropical America as far north as Mexico and on the Caribbean islands. It is likely thatit was during the 13th century AD that the sweet potato was taken westward to Easter Islandand Hawaii, and in the next century to New Zealand...The first European to taste sweet potatoeswere members of Columbus' expedition to Haiti, in 1492...Early accounts give various localnames, aji, camote, apichu, and others; but the name which stuck was the first known Haitian one,batata...Native American sweet potatoes in use at that time were not all sweet. Some were plainlystarchy and others markedly fibrous...But the European explorers were interested only in thesweet kinds, and it is these which have been spread by European influence while the others havelargely died out...The sweet potato was cultivated in the south of Spain from the early 16thcentury, and proved a popular novelty."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.774-5)

Sweet potatoes in China
"It is generally accepted that the sweet potato reached China at the end of the 16th century. There was a famine in Fujian province in 1593 and the governor sent an expedition to the Philippines to search for food plants. Next year the ships returned with sweet potatoes, which soon became a staple of that part of China. Early in the 18th century the sweet potato passed into Japan. The fact that it is called karaimo (i.e. Chinese potato) in the Ryuku Island (Okinawa), ryukyu-imo in Satsuma, and satsumaimo in the rest of the country is said to indicate the route by which it arrived."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson, 2nd edition, Tom Jaine editor [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2006 (p. 775)

"China. Ping-Tio Ho writes that two theories exist for the introduction of sweet potatoes into China. The first involves an overseas merchant to brought the plants from Luzon, which were given to the governor of Fukein in 1594 to alleviate a famine...The second claim suggests that sweet potatoes arrived via the southern port of Chang-chou, but no specific date of this alleged introduction is known...Ping-Ti Ho indicates that whereas the former story may be true, the sweet potato was already in China by 1594, having been observed by 1563 in the western prefecture Ta-li, near Burma...Ho concludes that the introduction could have been either overland or by sea via India or Burma, well before the generally accepted date of 1594."
---Cambridge World History of Food, Kenneth F. Kiple and Kriemhild Conee Ornelas, [Cambridge University Press:Cambridge] 2000, Volume One (p. 209)

Sweet potatoes in Japan
"Far more important in the history of food than naban cooking and confection, in terms of socioeconomic impact, were the cultivable vegetables of New World origin which arrived during this period. Spaniards and Portuguese brought the new corps to Southeast Asia and China, and they reached Japan through the efforts not only of Europeans but also Chinese traders, as well as Okinawans and Japanese who did business in various parts of Asia. The sweet potato was the most influential of the new crops. Having been introduced by Spaniards to Luzon in the Philippines, it spread to the Chinese province of Fujian in 1593. Potted seedlings were taken from there to the Ryuku kingdom (now Okinawa) in 1605 by a returning envoy, and it was soon put in cultivation all over the Ruyku Islands. The first cultivation of the sweet potato on the main islands of Japan was in a field planted by Richard Cocks, the manager of the East India Company office in Hirado, who brought it from the Ryukyus. Therafter it was widely cultivated in the warm and dry maritime districts of western Japan, and was steamed, boiled or grilled for daily consumption. It became very important as a staple food, particularly in areas geographically unsuitable for the establishment of paddy fields: Okinawa, southern Kyushu, the Bungo Channel coasts of Kyushu and Shikoku, Tsushima Island, and the islands of the Inland sea. In some places sweet potatoes became the source for at least 60 per cent of the food energy intake of the local population...In locals where rice production was low and habitation was sparse, there was perceptible population growth following the introduction of the sweet potato."
---The History and Culture of Japanese Food, Naomichi Ishige [Kegan Paul:London] 2001 (p. 95)

"Japan. An English factory at Hirado was allegedly responsible for first introducing the sweet potato to Japan about 1615. It did not, however, 'catch on,' and the plant was reintroduced from China in about 1674 to stave off a famine."
---Cambridge World History of Food, Kenneth F. Kiple and Kriemhild Conee Ornelas, [Cambridge University Press:Cambridge] 2000, Volume One (p. 209)

16th century Europe
"All recipes for potatoes were for sweet, or Spanish potatoes. The white, or Virginia, potato so-called because Sir Walter Raleigh brought it back to England from Virginia, or so it was thought, was barely known during Shakespeare's lifetime. Spanish potaotes, introduced by the Spaniards, who found them in South America, were known in England around the middle of the sixteenth century. William Harrison mentions them in the 1577 edition ofThe Description of England, but recipes for them do not appear in English cookbooks until the 1580s, when Thomas Dawson offered the recipe, much quoted by social historians of Tudor England, on how 'to make a tart that is a courage to a man or woman.' The recipe combines potatoes with the brains of cock robins, among other ingredients, making it clear to Elizabethans that it was a dish with aphrodesiac possibilities. The aphrodesiac reputation of cock robbins' brains and sweet potatoes was accepted by educated people as well as by the medical profession. Sir Thomas Elyot in hisCastle of Health, does not mention robins, but notes that 'sparrowes be hard to digest, and are very hot, and stirreth up Venus, and especially the brains of them.' Shakespeare mentions potatoes twice, both times with lecherous connotations."
---Dining with William Shakespeare, Madge Lorwin [Atheneum:New York] 1976 (p. 41)

William Shakespeare's reference:
"..when lovesick Falstaff greeted Mistress Ford with 'let the sky rain potatoes in Shakespeare'sMerry Wives of Windsor (1598) he was referring to sweet potatoes--and appealing to their aprhodesiac effect."
---A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2000 (p. 331)
[NOTE:Harvard Shakespeare Concordance confirms the use of the word 'potato' in Act 5, Scene 5, Line 19.The Riverside Shakespeare [Houghton Mifflin:1974] note 19 states: "Potatoes--sweet potatoes (which were thought to stimulate sexuality.)]

Thomas Dawson's recipe, c. 1596:

"To Make a Tart That Is Courage To A Man Or Woman
Take two quinces and two or three bur [burdock] roots, and a potato, and pare your potato and scrape your roots, and put them into a quart of wine. Let them boil till they be tender. And put in an ounce of dates. When they be boiled tender draw them through a strainer, wine and all, and then put in the yolks of eight eggs, and the brains of three or four cock sparrows, and strain them into the other, and a little rose water. Seethe them all with sugar, cinnamon and ginger, cloves and mace. Put in a little sweet butter, and set it upon a chafing dish of coals between two platters. And so let it boil till it be something big."
---The Good Housewife's Jewel, Thomas Dawson, with an introduction by Maggie Black [Southover Press:East Sussex] 1996 (p. 135)

"The sweet potato, Ipomoea batatas, and the white potato, Solanum tuberosum, both plants from the New World were not remotely related, yet their identities were hopelessly entangled in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Sources, even highly regarded ones, are contradictory, not to say self-contradictory. Turner, in 1548, makes no mention of either potato, but in 1577, Harrison speaks of 'the potato and such venerous roots as are brought out of Spaine, Portingale, and the Indies to furnish up our bankets [banquets]. By 1586, there appears in Thomas Dawson's The Good Huswifes Jewell, Part 1, a recipe entitled: To make a tart that is a courage to man or woman, that calls for Potaton...In 1597, Gerard correctly identified the two plants. (He was by no means the first to have done so, but his work was popular and had clear drawings.) He called sweets simply Potatoes, saying that they grew in Spain; what he called Potatoes of Virginia are whites...This nomenclature persisted til nearly mid-century. Both kinds grew in his garden, Gerard days, but the sweet potatoes 'perished' of damp and cold. Sweet potatoes 'comfort, nourish, and strengthen the body...' he claims...The potatoes of Shakespeare were sweet potatoes, and they were frequently sliced and conserved with sugar exactly as eryngo roots. Markham, in 1615, mentions potatoes at least twice: in a recipe for Olepotrige, a dish from Spaine, and again in discussing a potato pie; they could only have been sweet potatoes. It seems to have take several decades for the Virginia potato to make from horticultural displays to general cultivation...The sweet potato was never cultivated in Britain, but trade with Spain was lively and continued to flourish; the price was high, but such white potatoes as reached the market, around mid-century, were nearly as dear. As for the potatoes in our manuscript...we can only speculate as to what was in the mind of the copyist, possible as late as the second half of the seventeenth century."
---Martha Washington's Booke of Cookery, transcribed by Karen Hess [Columbia University Press:New York] 1995 (p. 85-86)

"On the North American mainland sweet potatoes had longbeen grown by the Indians in Louisiana, where de Soto found them in 1540, and as far north asGeorgia. By 1648 the colonists in Virginia were cultivating them. The sweet potato was especiallyvalued during the war against the British and the Civil War, for it grows quickly and itsunderground habit makes it less vulnerable than surface crops to deliberate destruction."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.774-5)

"Sweet potatoes are mentioned as one of the cultivated products of Virginia in 1648, perhgaps in 1610 and are mentionedagain by Jefferson, 1781. They are said to have been introduced into New England in 1764 and to have comne into generaluse. John Lowell says that sweet potatoes of excellent quality can be raised about Boston, but they are of no agriculturalimportance in this region. In 1773, Bartram saw plantations of swet potatoes about Indian villages in the South, and Romans refer to their use bythe Indians of Florida in 1775."
---Sturtevant's Notes on Edible Plants, edited by U.P. Hedrick, Report of the New York Agricultural Experiment States for the year1919 II [J.B. Lyons Company:Albany NY] 1919 (p. 315-316)

"The term "sweetpotato" was not in use in America until the 1740s, but then distinguished from the white potatothat had come to Boston about 1719 with Irish immigrants...In the nineteenth century GeorgeWashington Carver devised more than a hundred uses for the sweet potato...By the 1800sAmerican were enjoying candied sweet potatoes, along with less lavish preparations of boiled,roasted, or mashed tubers. Today some of the most popular market varieties include "Centennial,"Goldrush," "Georgia Red,"...The sweet potato has long been associated with southern and soulcooking..."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:NewYork] 1999 (p. 318-9)

"In America, sweet potatoes were grown extensively in Virginia, Georgia, and the Carolinas, butthere were a luxury in the North before 1830."
---Oxford Encyclopedia of Food and Drink in America, Andrew F. Smith editor [OxfordUniversity Press:New York] 2004, Volume 2 (p. 520)

About yams
"Yams existed at least as far back as the beginning of the Jurassic era, when dinosaurs had not yetbeen succeeded by mammals and S. America and Asia were still joined. After the continentsseparated at the end of the Cretaceous era, the evolution of American yams proceeded separately,but they are still not much different from their Old World relatives. The differences between Asianand African yams, which were separated only in historic times by the drying up of the interveningland, Arabia, are also slight...Even within the main cultivated species, yams vary to a remarkableextent in size, shape, and colour...The origin of the word yam'...story goes the Portuguese slavetraders, watching Africans digging up some roots, asked what they were called. Failing tounderstand the question aright, the Africans replied that is was something to eat', "nyami" inGuinea. This became "inhame" in Portuguese and then "igname" in French and "yam" inEnglish."
---The Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford]1999 (p. 856)

African yams enjoy a rich and interesting history, figuring prominently in cultural traditions."Dioscorea cayenesi" is the principal species grown in West Africa. The African name for thisvegetable is "allato."

"While much emphasis had been placed on cereal cultivation, there is increasing evidence thattubers also played an important role in African diets as well and seem to date back to 18,000 to17,000 years ago. Yams became so important within the western section of the continent that theytook on mythical proportions. Festivities mark their planting and harvesting in countries likeGhana and Nigeria...It is generally agreed upon by botanists that certain species of yams were firstprotected and later domesticated in the tropical rainforest zone of western Africa..."
---The Africa Cookbook: Tastes of a Continent, Jessica B. Harris [Simon & Schuster:NewYork] 1998 (p. 6)

"The Yam Spirit was a powerful force present in much of Oceania and in Nigeria as well. Yamplanting in Nigeria, as in the Oceanian lands, was accompanied by elaborate rituals. In Nigeria, theYam Spirit, called Ifejilku by some, has a special cult...The yam ceremonies performed in thesecultures are similar to agricultural rites surrounding numerous other crops throughout theworld..."
---Nectar and Ambrosia: an encyclopedia of food in world mythology, Tamra Andrews[ABC-CLIO:Santa Barbara] 2000 (p. 250)

If all you need is a basic overview of the history of African yams, ask your librarian to help youfind this article:"West African Prehistory," S. K. McIntosh,American Scientist 69 (6): 160 1981

When is a sweet potato not a sweet potato?
17th-18th century English and American cookbooks contained recipes for both white and sweet potatoes. Generally, when sweet potatoes are used, the ingredient is spelled out. But? Not all sweet potato recipes employed sweet potatoes. Sometimes the word "sweet" was employed as an adjective. Mary Randolph's "Sweet Potato Buns" is a classic example. This recipe used sugar to sweeten the mashed white potato. Potato breads (flour, mashed) were popular substitutes for traditional wheaten loaves. The starch in the potato produced excellent breadstuffs. Today, potato bread is a regular fixture in most supermarkets. Mrs. Randolph was Thomas Jefferson's cousin and contemporary. Presumably, his recipe would have mirrored hers. Of course, it is totally possible that he used sweet potatoes instead of white.

[1824]
"Sweet potato buns (facsimile) are sweet buns made with white potato. Mrs. Randolph always specified sweet potato when so intended (see Sweet-Potato Pudding, for example). Similar rolls made with sweet potato came to be a Virginia specialty, however, so that a case may be made for either."
---The Virginia House-Wife, Mary Randolph, facsimile 1824 edition with historical notes and commentaries by Karen Hess [University of South Carolina Press:Columbia] 1984 (p. 261)

"Sweet Potato Buns. Boil and mash a potato, rub into it as much four as will make it like a bread, add spice an sugar to your taste, with a spoonful of yeast; when it has risen well, work in a piece of butter; bake it in small rolls, to be eaten hot with butter, either for breakfast or for tea."
---The Virginia House-Wife, Mary Randolph, facsimile 1824 edition with historical notes and commentaries by Karen Hess [University of South Carolina Press:Columbia] 1984 (p. 172)

Contemporary confusion
"The confusion with the true yam came from the habit of slaves calling the American sweet potatoby an African word (either Gullah njam, Senegal, nyami, or Vai, djambi) meaning "to eat." Theword was first recorded in America in 1676."
---Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:NewYork] 1999 (p. 318)

"The sweet potato (Ipomoea batatas, not remotely related to either the white potato or true yam)isnative to tropical America and is mentioned in 1494 as growing in Hispaniola by Chanca,physician to the fleet of Columbus, according to Sturtevant. The confusion started with potato,from Haitian batata (OED), came to be applied no only to sweet potatoes but also topapas, anInca name for white potato, thus endlessly entangling their identities in early chronicles. Gerard inhisHerball (1597) correctly identified them: sweets, already well known in England, hecalled simply Potatoes, saying that they grew in "...Spaine, and other hot regions."
---The Virginia House-Wife, Mary Randoph, with Historical Notes and Commentaries byKaren Hess [University of South Carolina Press:Columbia] 1984 (p. 284-5)
[NOTE: The above are Ms. Hess' commentaries.]

Modern USA fuzziness between sweet potatoes & yams is not a matter of linguistic, social or botanical heritage. It's all about business:

"The sweet potato is the true storage root of Ipomoea batatas, a member of the morning glory family...There are many differentvarities, ranging from dry and starchy varieties common in tropical regions...the moist, sweet version, dark orange with beta-carotene, that is popular in the United States was confusingly named a 'yam' in 1930s marketing campaigns."
---On Food and Cooking: The Science an Lore of the Kitchen, Harold McGee [Simon & Schuster:New York] revised edition 2004 (p. 304)

Related foods?Sweet potato pie,Pumpkin pie &Carrot cake.

Food historians tell us tarts were introduced in Medieval times. Like pies, they could be savouryor sweet. Generally, the difference between a tart and a pie is the former does not contain a topcrust. This made tarts a popular choice for cooks who wanted to present colorful dishes.

"The term 'tart' occurs in the 14th century recipe compilation the Forme of Cury [a cook book],and so does its diminutive 'tartlet'. The relevant recipes are for savour items containing meat. Amixture of savour and sweet was common in medieval dishes and typical of the elaborate,decorative tarts and pies which were served at banquets. There was, however, a perceptible trendtowards sweet tarts. These usually contained egg custard and fruits of various kinds, which couldbe used to provide the brillant colours of which medieval cooks were fond: red, white, and palegreen from fruits; strong green from spinach, which was used in sweet tarts; yellow from egg,with extra colour from saffron; and black fromdark-coloured driedfruits. There are many 16th century recipes for coloured tartstuffs'."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p.785)

"Tart...In America, the word tart tends to indicate a small individual open pastry case with asweet, usually fruit filling. In Britian, this usage survives in the particular context of jam tarts, buton the whole tart refers to a larger version of this, with jam, fruit, or custard filling, that is cut intoslices for serving, or to a similar fruit-filled pastry case with a crust--in other words, a fruit pie."
---An A to Z of Food & Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p.338)

Medieval European tarts (savory & sweet)

• Custard tarts
• Darioles
• Spinach tart
• Tart of strawberries
• Tart on Ember Day(cheese & onions)
• Tartlettes (meat)

Elizabethen England's fruit tartsApple & orange tartApple and orange tarts are an excellent choice for a Shakespearean feast. The recipe, however ismuch older. Pie was made by ancient cooks. Apples were introduced to England by the Romanconquerors. They were commonplace by the 16th century. Oranges came later, in Medieval times.These were expensive items in Shakespeare's age because they were imported. Therefore, onlythe wealthy could afford apple and orange tarts. Recipes for apple and orange tarts appear in 16thcentury English cookbooks. Coincidentally? These cookbooks were also written by and for thewealthy. Example?Pear tart

17th century French tarts
La Varenne'sCuisiner Francaise [1651] contains several savory and sweet tarts. Sampleshere:

[1651]
"Tourte of peares
Pare your peares, and cut them very thin. Seeth them with water and sugar; after they are wellsod, put in a little of some very fresh butter, beat all together and put it in your sheet of paste verythin. Bind it, if you will, and bake it; when it is baked, besprinkle it with water of flowers, sugar it,and serve."
---The French Cook, Francois Pierre, La Varenne, Englished by I.D.G. 1653, Introducedby Philp and Mary Hyman [Southover Press:East Sussex] 2001 (p. 200)
[NOTE: This book also offers recipes for tourte/tarts of cream, apples, massepin (Marzipan),almonds, pumpkin, melon, spinach, pishachios, butter, frogs, crawfisnh, carp, liver, and newoysters.]

18th century English tarts
Savory (meat, vegetables) and sweet (fruit, cheese, custard, jam), dozens of recipes are offered tocooks in this period. Note: some have "lids" (top crusts); others do not.

[1747]
"To made different Sorts of tarts
If you bake in tin Patties, butter them, and you must put a little Crust all over, because of thetaking them out: If in China, or Glass, no Crust but the top one. Lay fine Sugar at the Bottom,then your Plumbs, Cherries, or any other Sort of Fruit, and Sugar at Top; then put on your Lid,and bake tem in a slack Oven. Mince-pies must be baked in Tin patties; because of taking themout, and Puff-paste is best for them. All Sweet Tarts the beaten Crust if best; but as you fancy.You have the Receipt for the Crusts in this Chapter. Apple, Pear, Apricock, &c. Make thus:Apples and Pears, pare them, cut them in Quarters, and core them; cut the Quarters a-cross again,set them on in a Sauce-pan with just as much Water as will barely cover them, let them simmer ona slow Fire just till the Fruit is tender; put a good Piece of Lemon-peel in the Water with the Fruit,then have your Patties ready. Lay fine Sugar at Bottom, then your Fruit, and a little Sugar at Top;that you must put in at your Discretion. Pour over each Tart a Tea Spponful of Lemon-juice, andthree Tea Spoonfuls of the Liquor they were boiled in; put on your Lid, and bake them in a slackOven. Apricocks do the same Way; only don't use Lemon. As to Preserved Tarts, only lay in yourpreserved Fruit, and put a very thin Crust at Top, and let them be baked as little as possible; but ifyou would make them mice, have a large patty, the Size you would have your Tart. Make yourSugar-Crust, roll it as thick as a Halfpenny; then butter your Patties, and cover it; shape yourUpper-crust on a hollow Tin of purpose, the Size of your Patty, and mark it with a Marking-ironfor that purpose, in what Shape you please, to be hollow and open to see the Fruit through; thenbake your Crust in a very slack Oven, not to discolour it, but to have it crisp. When the Crust iscold, very carefully take it out, and fill it with what Fruit you please, ay on the Lid, and it is done;therefore if the Tart is not eat, your Sweet-meat is not the sorse, and it looks genteel."
---The Art of Cookery Made Plain and Easy, Hannah Glasse, facsimile 1747 reprint[Prospect Books:Devon] 1995 (p. 75)

[1753]
"To make Orange or Lemon Tarts.
Take six large lemons, and rub them very well with salt, and put them in water for two days, witha handful of salt in it; then change them into fresh water without salt every other day for afortnight; then boil them for two to three hours till they are tender; then cut them in half quarters,and then cut them...as thin as you can; then take pippins pared, cored and quartered, and a pint offair water, and let them boil till the pippins break; put the liquor to your orange or lemon, half thepippins well broken, and a pound of sugar; boil these together a quarter of an hour; then put it in agallipot, and squeeze and orange in it if it be lemon, or a lemon if it is orange; two spoonfuls areenough for a tart; your pattipans must be small and shallow; put fine puff-paste, and very thin; alittle while will bake it. Just as your tarts are going into the oven, whith a feather or brush do themover with melted butter, and then sift double refin'd sugar on them, and this is a pretty icing onthem."
---The Compleat Housewife: Or, Accomplish'd Gentlewoman's Companion, E Smith,facsimile reprint 15th edition 1753 [Literary Services and Production:London] 1968 (p. 153-4)

Colonial American fruit tarts
These were very similar to European fare. Sample recipes:

18th century
"[To Make] a Codling Tarte Eyther to Looke Clear or Greene
First coddle [the] apples in fair water, [then] take halfe the weight in sugar & make as muchsyrrop as will cover the bottom of your preserving pan, & the rest of the suger keep to throw onthem as they boyle, which must be very softly' & you must turne them often least they burne too.Then put them in a thin tart crust, & give them with theyr syrrup halfe an hours baking; or if youpleas, you may serve them up in a handsome dish, only garnished with suger & cinnamon. If youwould have your apples looke green, coddle them in faire water, the pile them, & put them intothe water againe, & cover them very close. Then lay them in your coffins of paste with lofe suger,& bake them not to hard. When you serve them up, put in with a tunnell to as many of them asyou please, a little thick sweet cream."
---Martha Washington's Booke of Cookery and Booke of Sweetmeats, Transcribed byKaren Hess [Columbia University Press:New York] 1995 (p. 95-6)
[NOTE: Ms. Hess adds "Tarte comes unchanged form Old French.A tart differed from a pie inthat it was baked open, a distinction that did not always hold true, however. A more importantdifference lay in the choice of paste; in principle, a tart was made of thinly rolled fine rich pastethat could not be raised, as coffins were.]

"Too make sring tarts
Take oringes, pare them not too thin. Lay them in watter 2 days shifing them often in a day, for 2days and one night, Civell orenges so pyle them in a suger and Lay them in patty pans making theCrust of puff past, sprinkell suger on every Row, Laying not too much watter, but as theypresarve them, for the syrup that is Left you may put it in the pyes and use Less suger--"
---Penn Family Recipes: Cooking Recipes of Willaim Penn's Wife, Gulielma, Edited byEvelyn Abraham Benson [George Schumway:York PA] 1966 (p. 130)
[NOTE "Civell" are oranges from Seville, Spain].

[1796]
"Apple Tarts.
Stew and strain the apples, add cinnamon, rose-water, wine and sugar to your taste, lay in paste,No. 3. Squeeze theron orange juice--bake gently."
---American Cookery, Amelia Simmons, facsimile reprint of the second edition printed inAlbany, 1796, with an introduction by Karen Hess [Applewood Books:Bedford MA] 1996 (p. 28)[NOTE: This book also contains a recipe for Orange or Lemon Tart and Gooseberry Tart.]

Abouttarts &pies.

ABOUT APPLES IN ENGLAND
"The Romans introduced new economic plants. The had already developed several apple varieties,with fruits smaller than those of today but larger and sweeter than those borne by Britain'sindigenous wild crabs...Their apple varieties included types for good keeping, and villa owersstored them spread out in rows in a dry, well-ventilated loft...Apples were sliced into two or threepieces with a redd or bone knife (since metal stained the fruit), and were put to lie in thesun."
---Food and Drink in Britain: From the Stone Age to the 19th Century, C. Anne Wilson[Academy Chicago:Chicago] 1991 (p. 325-6)

ABOUT ORANGES IN ENGLAND
"The first Englishmen to enjoy oranges, lemons...were probably the crusaders who wintered withRichard Coeur-de-Lion in the fruit groves around Jaffa in 1191-2. About a hundred years latercitrus fruits had begun to arrive in England itself. Fifteen lemons and seven oranges, together withtwo hundred and thirty pomegranates and some dried fruits were brougth from a Spanish ship atPortsmouth in 1289 for Queen Eleanor...The Southern fruits were very expensive at thattime...The oranges that reached England in those days were always bitter, of the type of theSeville orange. From the end of fourteenth century the consignments became more frequent,coming in from Spain or Portugal, or on the Italian spice ships. Not only were citrus fruitsthemselves imported, but also confectionery made from them."
---Food and Drink in Britain: From the Stone Age to the 19th Century, C. Anne Wilson[Academy Chicago:Chicago] 1991 (p. 332-3)

"The same ships that carried spices also tended to carry fruit, such as oranges, of which asurprising number were brought to England. These were frequently imported in the tens ofthousands per ship, and occasionally as many as a hundred thousand (in March 1480). Theseoragnes were probably always a bitter variety. For customs purposes they were declared at aboutten for 1d."
---Food and Feast in Medieval England, P.W. Hammond [Wren's Press:Gloucestershire]1998 (p. 11)

"Besides the food associated with certain occasions there was luxury food which was servedwhenever it could be obtained and which was intended to delight and impress. One such food wasfruit. A better-off person's meal in the sixteenth century finished with fruit...Henry VIII's mealsalso ended with fruit, although exactly what fruit is not specified apart from the fact that orangesand pippins (a variety of apples) are often included on the menu. Ordinary people could also enjoythe fruit they grew in their own gardens, but imported luxuries like oranges were far beyond theirmeans."
---Food and Feast in Tudor England, Alison Sim [Sutton Publishing:Gloucestershire] 1997(p. 11)

About pear tarts
Baked pears (in syrup/wine/spices) were recorded in Anient Roman texts. They were also quitepopular in Medieval Europe. Samplerecipe here.

Likewise? Tarts (generally pies-like recipes without top crusts) were known during thesetimes. The earliest printed evidence we find for pear pie in an English cookbook is from1615. Gervase Markham's English Huswife contains a recipe for "A warden pie." Wardenswere a particular kind of pear. Robert May'sAccomplisht Cook [1685] containsthis recipe:

"To make a Warden or a Pear Tart quartered.
Take twenty good wardens, pare them, and cut them in a tart, and put to them two pound ofrefined sugar, twenty whole cloves, a quarter of an ounce of cinnamon broke into little bits,and three races of ginger pared and slic't thin; then close up the tart and bake it, it will askfive hours baking, then ice it with a quarter of a pound of double refined sugar, rose water,and butter."
---The Accomplisht Cook, Robert May, facsimile reprint of 1685 edition [ProspectBooks:Devon] 2000 (P. 244)

18th century cookbooks often contained recipes for puddings that would be classed today astarts:

"An orange pudding.
Boil the rind of a Seville orange very soft, beat it in a marble mortar with the juice. Put ot it twoNaples biscuits grated very fine, half a pound of butter, a quarter of a pound of sugar, and theyolks of six eggs. Mix them well together, lay a good puff paste round the edge of your chinadish, bake in a gentle oven half an hour. You may make a lemon pudding the same way butputting in a lemon instead of the orange."
---The Experienced English Housekeeper, Elizabeth Raffald, facsimile 1769 edition withan introduction by Roy Shipperbottom [Southover Press:East Sussex] 1997 (p. 82)

COLONIAL AMERICAN TARTS

• Martha Washington's Apple Tart
• Tarts,American Cookery, Amelia Simmons [1796]
• Tarts,The Frugal Housewife, Susannah Carter [1803]

About Tart Tatin
Arguably, the most famous of all French tarts! Happy accident or stroke of genius? You decide...

"Tarte Tatin, an upside-down French apple tart. TheLarousse Gastronomique explains that thename commemorates the Tatin sisters, who popularized it in their restaurant at Lamotte-Beuvron,to the south of Orleans, in the early 20th century. Later in the century, chefs devised variations,using pear, pineapple, or rhubarb, to give but three examples."
---Oxford Companion to Food, Alan Davidson [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 1999 (p. 785)

"Tatin. The name given to a tart of caramelized apples that is cooked under a lid of pastry andthen inverted to be served with the pastry underneath and the fruit on top. This delicious tart, inwhich the taste of caramel is combined with the flavour of apples cooked in butter under a goldencrispy pastry crust, established the reputation of the Tatin sisters, who ran a hotel-restaurant inLamotte-Beuvron at the beginning of the 20th century. However, the upside down' tart, made ofapples or pears, is an ancient specialty of Sologne and is found throughout Orleanais. Havingbeen made famous by the Tatin sisters, it was first served in Paris at Maxim's, where it remains aspecialty to the present day."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Completely Revised and Updated [Clarkson Potter:New York] 2001(p. 1198)
[NOTE: The original Larousse Gastronomique (1938) contains information on apple tarts butdoes not make reference to Tarte Tatin.]

"...How these Tatin girls accidentally inventd the famous tart involves a small sally into French social history. The Solognes regionis the paradise of French hunters, a wild, forested area along the upper reaches of the Loire River, near Joan of Arc's City of Orleans...The hunters come with dogs and guns to spread out along the forest roads that pass isolated villages where they stayin small hunting auberges. Most of these tiny inns are owned and run by women who are also superb game cooks...In one of the villages, Lamotte-Buevren, about 24 miles from Orleans, the Auberge Tatin has been owned by the Tatin family for almost70 years. The most famous cooks in the family were the Tatin sisters Marie and Jeanne, who ran the auberge about 40 yearsago. As well as their game specialties, they had a dessert that was quite popular with regular visitors. You might call it a kindof deep-dish one-crust fruit pie. They made it in a copper pan about 9 inches across and 3 inches deep. They neatly filled it withcircles of fruit cut, covered it with a single pastry crust, put a lid and baked it by sliding it under the glowing wood embers in the huge hearth. When the crust was golden brown, they carried the pie in its pan to the table. One day, just as she stepped into the dining room, Marie Tatin dropped the pan. The pie stayed in the pan, but the crust cracked badly right across its center. In a flood of tears, Marie scooped up the pan from the floor and rushed it back to the kitchen. It obviously could not be served with the big crack. There was no time to bake another. What could be done? Jeanne had the brilliant idea that was to make them famous. Quickly she ran a knife around the edge of the crust and overturned the entire pie onto a serving platter with the crackedcrust underneath. The fruit, now on top, looked very neat, but a bit pale. In a heavy iron skillet Jeanne quickly caramelized somebutter and sugar, then dribbled the shiny golden syrup over the fruit. When Marie carried the newly invented upside-down tart intothe dining room, it we recieved with acclamation. Within a few months, it was being copied all over the Sologne region. Within a few years, it was a favorite all over France. For the rest of their lives the Tatin sisters basked in the glory of their tart. Thousands of visitors came to their tiny auberge, not to hunt but just for the pleasure of meeting the sisters and looking at the circle painted on the floor to mark the spot where the tart fell. Yet the Tatin girls deeply resented all the imitation of theirtart. They struggled for the rest of their lives to keep their recipe a secret. They never published it or even wrote it down, so an "authentic recipe" does not exist, only hundreds of different interpretations by other cooks."
---"One Great Dish," Roy Andres de Groot,Washington Post, October 14, 1979 (p. K1)

Coincidentally? Upside-down desserts were all the *rage* in the early years of the 20th century.ConsiderPineapple Upside Down cake!

Related foods?cheesecake &quiche.

Defining the term "timbale" is a complicated exercise in culinary context. Ingredients, method, purpose, and presentation are period and place dependent. In the most basic sense, timbales are fancy molded compositions combining an outer layer of starch (grain, pasta, rice) with fillings (meat, vegetable, fruit). Some are layered (similar to contemporary lasagne); others are vertical presentations (similar to vol-au-vent). Timbales can be savory or sweet and served at almost any course. The ultimate flexible food application.

"Timbale. By definition this word (which comes from Arabthabal meaning drum) means a small metal receptacle, round in shape and mostly intended to hold a beverage. Timbales of this kind are chiefly made of silver, sometimes of gold, or sometimes of silver plate, and are of many kinds. Some are simple; others are ornamented.The word timbale, which in the early days was only applied to individual drinking cups, has taken on a much wider meaning, and is used to describe all sorts of bowls,of metal, earthenware and china, lagrer than those that our fathers used at table, which were of a size to serve two guests together ...These timbales of the new type were usedchiefly to serve vegetables and food in sauce. In French culinary parlance today the same word is still used in the phrase dresser en timbale to describe the serving ofsome preparation in a large bowl, which may be a vegetable dish or leguimier, although used for many other foodstuffs than vegetables. Thus in these timbales-legumiers are served scrambledeggs, food in sauce, purees, custards and othe prepartions, all to some extent liquid. Dresser en timbale in modern culinary parlance often means to heap the food on aplatter in a pyramid shape, usually garnished. Culinarily the word timbale means a preparation of an kind cooked or served in a pie crust. Timbales of this kind are simply asort of hot pie, which instead of being made in a special mould or dish, usualy inged, are made in plain round mould with high sides. These moulds are sometimesembellished...their sides are either goffered or decorated with motifs or [sic] different kinds. These timbales are filled before cooking with forcemeat and meats of varioussorts...Ther eare many...kinds of timbale which are not filled until after the crust has been cooked...To meet the needs of the ordinary housewife, timbale cases are madein fireproof porcelain in the same shape and colour as the real pie-crusts. But the true gourmand, is not satisfied with a timbale whose crust is not edible; when servedwith a real timbale, this gourmand enjoys not only the contents but the container too."
---Larousse Gastronomique, Prosper Montagne [Crown:New York] 1961 (p. 959)

English/Anglo definition
According to the [online]Oxford English Dictionary the word timbale, in the culinary sense, appeared in in English print in1824:"2. Cookery. A dish made of finely minced meat, fish, or other ingredients, cooked in a crust of paste or in a mould: so called from its shape. 1824 BYRON Juan XV. lxvi. 38 Then there was God knows what l'Allemande,..timballe, and Salpicon. 1866 MRS. GASKELL Wives & Dau. I. xv. 178 Mr. Gibson had to satisfy his healthy English appetite on badly-made omelettes, rissoles, vol-au-vents, croquets, and timbales. 1880 OUIDA Moths I. 25 Eating her last morsel of a truffled timbale. 1899 Westm. Gaz. 16 Sept. 1/3 If I could only have a little sweetbread timbale, she said longingly. 1908 Daily Chron. 10 Apr. 7/5 Chicken Timbales with Sauce."

"Timbales are part of classic French cuisine, and there are numerous specialized recipes...by the end of the nineteenth century it was firmly in place on the best Victorian and Edwardian tables."
---An A-Z of Food and Drink, John Ayto [Oxford University Press:Oxford] 2002 (p. 343-344)

Italian applications

"Timballo. Timbale. A dish, often with pasta or rice, made in a form and unmolded. Timballini are small molds. From the Arabic at-tabl (the drum). The most famous timballo is the Sicilian timballo di anellini, made with ring-shape dried pasta, balsamello, ground beef and chicken, peas, and vegetables, all wrapped in lettuce leaves and baked in a mold. Timballo di crespelle is crepes layered with spinach, ground meat, giblets, mozzarella, and parmigiano, from Abruzzo."
---The Dictionary of Italian Food and Drink, John Mariani [Broadway Books:New York] 1998 (p. 257)

"Timballo di riso is very simply made, with butter stirred carefully into the rice until each grain is glistening, the timbale then being served with meat, fish, or vegetable sauce."
---The Food of Italy, Waverly Root [Vintage Books:New York] 1991 (p. 440)

"...popular Abruzzi dishes are...Timballo...based on pancakes, built up in layers with fillings between each two pancakes, built up in layers with filling between each two pancakes of previously fried tiny meat balls, small pieces of chicken, peas, mushrooms which have been pre-fried in butter, diced milk with beaten eggs in it, meat-and-tomato sauce, and nutmeg..."---ibid (p. 532)

"There are homemade dishes, but for holidays and other festive occasions the family may resort to store-bought macaroni, the nearest baker's oven and perhaps even to a professional cook for a mess of maccheroni al forno, oven-baked macaroni, for which the pasta is combined with buffalo cheese, sausage and meat balls into a sort of pie. This is a festive dish in all three of the southern-most provinces, sometimes under the alternative name of timballo di maccheroni."---ibid (p. 554)

"Rice is...the protagonist of tummala [timbale], an elaborate casserole from eastern Sicily, which is said to derive its name from that of Mohammad Ibn Thummah, an empire of Catania during the Saracen occupation."
---Pomp and Sustenance: Twenty-Five Centuries of Sicilian Food, Mary Taylor Simeti [Ecco Press:Hopwell NJ]1998 (p. 72)

"...Lampedusa's timballo is perhaps the summa of an ancient tradition rather than the product of a single recipe. It is curiously reminiscent of the patina apiciana from classical Rome, in which layers of laganum, an early version of lasagna, alternate with layers of chicken, fish, or songbirds. The sugar and the cinnamon recall the timbales and the torta described in fourteenth-century Tuscan cookbooks; the ham and truffles sound a note of nineteenth-century France. Its presence on a princely table in the middle of the nineteenth century, albeit as a provincial alternative to consomme, speaks volumes about the evolution of the Sicilian 'baronial cuisine'."
---ibid (p. 182)

USA recipes
19th centuryAmerican recipes, courtesy of Michigan State University's Feeding America digital cookbook project (search recipe name: timbale):

From pioneer times through WWII,vinegar was a handy substitute for lemons. Why? It was inexpensive, domestically made & easily transported. It provided the tangy zing our fore-mothers hoped to replicate in their baked goods. Most notably pies.

"Vinegar pie. A spiced pie made with vinegar, common in the North and Midwest since the nineteethcentury. In America Eats, written in the 1930s for the WPA Illinois Writers Project but not published until1992, Nelson Algren noted that as winter wore on midwestern setters' systems craved fruit and tartflavors: To satisfy their craving, ingenious housewives invented the vinegar pie...When baked in a pie tin,the resulting product was much relished and remained a favorite springtime dessert until young orchardscoming into bearing provided real fruit pies to take its place.'"
---The Encyclopedia of American Food and Drink, John F. Mariani [Lebhar-Friedman:New York] 1999 (p.340-1)

"Vinegar Pie. This recipe was adapted from a lemon pie recipe used by prairie cooks when the nearest lemon was "fifty miles awayby oxcart."
---The Pioneer Cook: A Historical View of Canadian Prairie Food, B. Barss [Detselig Enterprises:Calgary Alberta] 1980 (p. 111)

Sample recipes:1877 &1899.

Vinegar pie crust?
While food historians confirm Vinegar Pie originated in the American midwest, they are curiously silent about Vinegar Pie Crust. It is possible the two are connected. Crisco is sometimes cited as an ingredient. We do not, however, find the recipe in Crisco's cooking brochures. It is unlikely this was a "corporate kitchen" product.

The earliest print reference we find in an American newspaper was published in 1968:

"Vinegar Pastry
4 cups sifted flour
1 tbsp. sugar
1 1/2 tsp. salt
1 1/2 cups lard or solid shortening
1 egg, well beaten
1 tbsp. vinegar
1/2 cup cold water
Blend flour, sugar and salt. Cut in lard until particles are the size of small peas. Combine egg, vinegar and water. Sprinkleover flour mixture, a tablespoonful at a time, mixing in with a fork. Form dough into a ball, divide and roll out as usual. Makes two 9-in. crust pies and a pie shell or five 9-in. pie shells."
---"No Shortening Cuts in Fine Pastry," Dorothy White,Los Angeles Times, February 15, 1968 (p. F20)

"Visitors to the Truman Library in Independence, Mo., often follow the path the Trumans themselves took once when Mrs. Lyndon Johnsoncame to visit them. They dine out at Stephenson's Apple Farm Restaurant, a sprawling, countrified place just over the KansasCity line...Stephenson's recipes are in great demand. Here are three that have been published...Egg 'N Vinegar Pie Crust Pastry."
---"Midwestern Big 'Apple'," William Rice,Washington Post, September 9, 1976 (p. F2)
[NOTE: the recipe in this article is identical to the once cited above.]

About culinary research &about copyright
Research conducted by LynneOlver, editorThe FoodTimeline.About this site.